<?xml version='1.0' encoding='utf-8' ?>
<!--  If you are running a bot please visit this policy page outlining rules you must respect. http://www.livejournal.com/bots/  -->
<rss version='2.0' xmlns:lj='http://www.livejournal.org/rss/lj/1.0/' xmlns:media='http://search.yahoo.com/mrss/' xmlns:atom10='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom'>
<channel>
  <title>~ Tales from the Floating World ~</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/</link>
  <description>~ Tales from the Floating World ~ - LiveJournal.com</description>
  <lastBuildDate>Sat, 29 Sep 2007 22:44:15 GMT</lastBuildDate>
  <generator>LiveJournal / LiveJournal.com</generator>
  <lj:journal>floatingxworld</lj:journal>
  <lj:journalid>13041374</lj:journalid>
  <lj:journaltype>personal</lj:journaltype>
  <atom10:link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/' />
  <image>
    <url>http://l-userpic.livejournal.com/64558392/13041374</url>
    <title>~ Tales from the Floating World ~</title>
    <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/</link>
    <width>100</width>
    <height>100</height>
  </image>

<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7417.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sat, 29 Sep 2007 22:44:15 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Untitled - Chapter Two</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7417.html</link>
  <description>Untitled &lt;br /&gt;Pairing: ToraxHiroto, SagaxShou&lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG-13&lt;br /&gt;Summary: Hiroto is having problems and Tora is sent to make sure he&apos;s alright. Somehow this leads to a challenge in performing fan service~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toweling drying his hair Tora stepped out of the bathroom smiling as he saw Hiroto was already tucked into the hotel bed, the covers pulled up high to just underneath his chin. He was most likely asleep already Tora figured, which was good to see considering how tired he’d been at practices lately. Tomorrow was the first night of their newest tour and Alice nine couldn’t afford one of their members to be too dead tired not to be able to play properly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tossing the damp towel across the back of the room’s chairs he moved over to his duffle bag to grab a pair of loose pants and t-shirt to change into for bed. If he’d bothered to turn around he might of noticed a pair of eyes watching him from the bed, but he remained blissfully unaware as he stepped into a pair of baggy pants pulling them up and tying them securely around his slim hips. As he slipped his bed shirt over his head he turned to regard his sleeping companion. He couldn’t help wondering what was going on with his friend. It was obvious something was up, but what he had no idea, which worried him. Sure, Hiroto had seemed mostly normal when they’d talked earlier, but still, something he couldn’t place was off. They were friends, close friends he’d thought so if something was on the other guitarist’s mind he could surely share it with Tora. Couldn’t he? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, at least his competitive nature wasn’t gone. Tora smirked as he pulled the covers back on his side of the bed and slipped in beside Hiroto. Maybe a little competitive spirit would be just thing he needed to snap him out of this funk, or whatever it was he was going through. Yes, he thought, that just might be what Hiroto needed. That was why Nao had sent him to room with Hiroto in the first place, to figure out and solve whatever it was that was causing his lack of attention during practices. Feeling the other tense beside him he grinned knowing that the smaller man wasn’t actually asleep. Flicking off the light he rolled over bringing his body flush against the smaller man&apos;s ignoring his very audible intake of breath. Might as well start this competition off earlier Tora thought as he let his hand wonder across Hiroto’s chest, then down and up under his shirt. Tora could feel the others heart pounding wildly beneath his palm, the tiny guitarist body tense, as Tora moved his hand back up the warm expanse of the smaller man&apos;s chest. It was obvious he was trying to pretend he was still asleep, but he wasn’t fooling Tora in the least. The act didn’t last long though as he took one of the others nipples between his thumb and forefinger, squeezing it a little before starting to rub it gently. Hiroto’s moan was almost immediate his ploy of being asleep totally gone as his body arched slightly into Tora’s hand. Moving his head closer to the other man’s he allowed his still smirking lips to brush against Hiroto’s ear before whispering lowly, “You know you are going to lose tomorrow, don’t you?” releasing his hold on the other&apos;s nipple he promptly withdrew his hand rolling his body over giving his back to the other man. Smiling as he settled himself into a comfortable sleeping position. He was well aware that the other man beside him was now probably pouting furiously in silent anger, most likely plotting his revenge. He’d be ready though. Tora took his challenges seriously after all, especially if it was going to help a friend out of funk he’d slipped into.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Long after Tora had fallen asleep Hiroto lay awake, motionless, unable to move from the position the dark haired guitarist had left him in. His mind was torn between being totally aroused and his competitive side outraged at being utterly had. Undoubtedly he would be more upset at what had happened if his mind wasn’t still burning with the feel of Tora’s warm hand moving over his chest, long fingers rolling one dark nub between them sending tiny jolts up and down his spine. Groaning at the memory he finally shifted out of bed, the clock on the bedside table reading 5:30am. Not even bothering to glance at the still sleeping man in the bed, heading of to lock himself in the bathroom. Tora was a fairly heavy sleeper so the noise of the running water probably wouldn’t wake it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Walking over to the bath he stripped out of his clothes, turning on the faucets he let the water run cold. He was definitely going to need to take a cold shower this morning. Hissing slightly as he stepped into the icy spray he wondered if agreeing to this bet was a stupid idea. Hiroto instantly dismissed the idea as he grabbed a tiny bottle of hotel shampoo off the edge of the tub dumping half the bottle onto his head. Could he really miss the chance to freely engage in suggestive sexual acts with the man he’d been crushing on for ages, win a bet, because there was no way he was going to loose, gloat, and most importantly possibly being able to turn a bit of fan service in something more? Hiroto had to take the chance; it’d be worth every cold shower he had to take if it got him Tora in the end. If he had it his way he’d walk out of this competition winning with Tora salivating after him. Working the shampoo into his hair until it worked up a nice lather he reluctantly stepped back under cold spray contemplating his game plan. He needed to get more competitive. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But first, he needed to figure out how not to turn into a complete mass of goo whenever Tora was around. Last night&apos;s little episode had proven he was weak, his feelings for the tall dark haired guitarist clouding his edge. Hiroto never had been much of an actor. He pouted as he reached for the small bottle of conditioner, again dumping half of it on his head. It occurred to him halfway through rinsing out the flowery smelling hair product that he was being rather stupid. Why was he still trying to hide his attraction when it would work so perfectly in winning? Tora after all, would only think he was doing it for their little bet anyway. It was perfect; he could use his true feelings to his advantage. Hiroto hummed happily as he finished scrubbing himself off gladly turning off the icy water. He wasn’t thinking at all how is plan could totally backfire in a number of ways, the whole challenge could, he was too happy at the moment, a plan already forming on how maybe he should give Tora a nice little wake up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Comments: This is still untitled... (&amp;gt;&amp;lt;;) Any suggestions anyone??? Also, half our writing/beta team is in the progress of moving to another continent so updates may be slower from now on. Sorry! (&amp;gt;&amp;lt;;)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As always, comments are much appreciated&amp;lt;3</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7417.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>25</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7157.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sun, 23 Sep 2007 01:20:03 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Meeting the Parents - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7157.html</link>
  <description>Meeting the Parents&lt;br /&gt;Pairing: YomixSaga (Nightmare/Alice Nine)&lt;br /&gt;Rating: NC-17 &lt;br /&gt;Summary: For &lt;span class=&apos;ljuser ljuser-name_25christmasfics&apos; lj:user=&apos;25christmasfics&apos; style=&apos;white-space: nowrap; text-decoration: line-through;&apos;&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/profile&apos;&gt;&lt;img src=&apos;http://l-stat.livejournal.com/img/community.gif&apos; alt=&apos;[info]&apos; width=&apos;16&apos; height=&apos;16&apos; style=&apos;vertical-align: bottom; border: 0; padding-right: 1px;&apos; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/&apos;&gt;&lt;b&gt;25christmasfics&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt; Yomi has brought Saga home to meet his parents.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Saga stepped out of the cab as Yomi paid the taxi driver. They had come up north during the holiday season so that Saga could meet Yomi’s parents; people who Yomi insisted were very “hip.” Saga had thought of his own parents and didn’t think it was possible for him to picture “hip” parents. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi walked up to the door and unlatched it, ushering Saga into a cozy looking living room. Entering hesitantly he sat onto the couch looking around the room taking in the many modern statues and picture that he could only describe as ‘highly unique’ and of a somewhat questionable nature. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They’re not here.” Yomi stated obviously as he plopped onto the couch next to his boyfriend. “They should be home before dinner though.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga took this the wrong way. “Did you tell them I was coming and that I’m not just your friend?” he half accused. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi rolled his eyes and chuckled, “Of course that is so last January!” He reached out to give Saga’s thigh a squeeze. “I’ve told them all about you. Dad got a good laugh about the elephant.” Yomi gave Saga a roughish grin and removed his hand before Saga could slap it away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You told them about that?!” Saga groaned sliding down on the couch and pulling a pillow over his face which only caused the other to let off another amused chuckle. “Don’t worry so much Saga. In fact, let me help you relax a little…” Yomi’s hand move back to the others thigh slowly trailing upwards his destination quite obvious. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yomi! I am not doing it on your parent’s sofa!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;”Tadaima!” suddenly echoed through the house. “Yomi? I see you’re shoes!”&lt;br /&gt;“Kaasan!” Yomi shouted, he lept off the couch and sprinted into the hallway. “Come meet Saga!” He started to pull his mother by the arm towards the living room. “Tousan, you too. Come on! Come on! Saga, this is Akiko, my mother, and Kazayuki, my father.”&lt;br /&gt;Saga stood to greet the parents of his boyfriend. “Hello, I’m Saga.”&lt;br /&gt;Both of Yomi’s parents smiled and shook Saga’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;Yomi grinned, “Well, can we eat now please!” He pointed towards the take out bags his father was carrying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dinner itself and interacting with Yomi’s strange parents had left Saga feeling much more relaxed. Yomi and his father were two of a kind. All through dinner and dessert they’d shared a large number of dirty jokes, had a food fight with their peas and told each other numerous embarrassing stories that had happened over the last while they’d been apart. Although, most of the stories had come from Yomi’s parents after Saga had not so lightly kicked Yomi under the table for trying to tell one about them. Saga had never laugh and blushed so much. Both Yomi’s parents were quite open and didn’t hold much back. After they had finished dinner Yomi and his father went outside to make their traditional snowmen while Saga and Yomi’s mother cleaned up the table. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s so nice to have Yomi bring his boyfriend home for a change.” Akiko told Saga as she handed him a plate to dry. “I mean, we have a very open relationship with our son, we’ve always believed in being frank about life and our beliefs. But he’s never really brought anyone home before.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga blushed slightly, putting several plates into the cupboard. He hadn’t realized he was so special. He glanced out the window watching Yomi and Kazayuki frolicking in the snow, rolling large balls to form the snowman’s body. They laughed and threw handfuls of snow at each other before piling the three large balls on top of each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, Saga, what do you think of their traditional snowman?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga peered out the window to see Yomi attaching the last piece of the snowman, a giant snow penis, complete with testicles. Kazayuki and Yomi took turns molesting their masterpiece before Kazayuki produced a camera and began snapping a few pictures. Once done they both trooped inside dragging in a whole bunch of snow, much to Akiko’s dismay. She pointed them right to where the mop was so they could clean up their mess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Would you and Saga like a warm bath?” &lt;br /&gt;Yomi nodded, rubbing his cold arms. “With Pink Princess Rose bubbles please.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Akikio nodded and disappeared into the bathroom as Saga just blinked and wondered at the fact she was drawing the two of them a bath. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi sank into the mass of bubbles overflowing the tub as Saga stood beside the tub still fully clothed and rather embarrassed at being shoved inside the bathroom by Yomi’s mother telling Yomi not to keep Saga playing in the tub too long or he’d turn them into prunes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You want me to get in there with you while your parents are in the next room?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi nodded and made more room in the tub for Saga to squeeze in with him. “Saga, my parents don’t care. What are we 15? Get your skinny ass in here Yomi needs to be warmed up.” He rubbed his nipple seductively.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga knew he was fighting a loosing battle and disrobed getting into the grossly pink bubbles. As soon as he was seated Yomi moved closer and placed an arm around Saga. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s a pretty little boy like you doing in a place like this?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga groaned. “Oh Yomi,” he shuddered, “that’s terrible. Turn me on not off!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi chuckled, not fazed by his failed line as he slid his hand between Saga’s legs. “Oh, I can turn you on.” He pulled on Saga’s limp penis trying to get him excited. “Come on,” he purred in Saga’s ear enthusiastically “Up! Up! Up!” After several more minutes of fondling Yomi finally had Saga moaning and thrusting into his hand. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jesus Yomi don’t stop.” Saga cried. Yomi continued his ministrations knowing just how to drive Saga over the edge as he moaned his name over and over. Suddenly Saga tensed up and then came into the bathwater and Yomi’s hand hard. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga leaned back against the tub trying to get his breathing back to normal. They both watched the white fluid float around the tub for a few moments before Yomi spoke, “I guess I should call Mom to run us a new bath… Mom!!”</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/7157.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>6</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6857.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sat, 22 Sep 2007 23:38:49 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Untitled - Chapter One</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6857.html</link>
  <description>Untitled&lt;br /&gt;Pairing: ToraxHiroto, SagaxShou &lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG-13&lt;br /&gt;Summary: Hiroto is having problems and Tora is sent to make sure he&apos;s alright.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto lay on his hotel room bed, pillow covering his head as if hiding from the world, which in fact, he very much was at the moment. Today’s sound check and practice for tomorrows show had been nothing but disastrous. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Firstly, he’d gotten up late. A very unusual occurrence for him, but happening more and more frequently as the number of vivid dreams about a certain dark haired guitarist kept keeping him in a blissful state of sleep. Hiroto had even tried investing in an alarm clock which he’d never had to use before, but he’d slept right through it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Secondly, Nao had been fairly frustrated with him during their practice session. Hiroto’s inability to concentrate and constant missing of cues finally making the always clam and collected drummer snap. The older drummer had blamed Hiroto’s lack of concentration on his tired looks and lack of sleep lecturing him on the importance of being well rested for a full thirty minutes while the rest of the band looked on. Little did the others know it only took a simply smile or laugh from one of them to cause his attention to wonder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto groaned at the sound of knocking at the door. It was probably Saga trying once again to get him to go out for dinner with him and Shou. Saga had apparently heard about some new curry restaurant and was convinced a good meal would help the guitarist feel better and be able to sleep. He had a sneaking suspicion Saga and Shou also wanted to pry into what was really wrong. Hiroto however had no intention of being pestered or any real desire to go out for dinner with the couple and feel like a third wheel. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Go away.” He mumbled through the pillow hoping Saga would give up when he didn’t answer. The knocking continued increasing in volume making him realize he was actually going to have to open the door. Throwing the pillow aside he groaned and rolled off the bed trudging over to the door to open it. “Look, I already told you I am not going to go out with you.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good thing I’m not here to ask you out then.” A familiar deep voice drawled. Hiroto stood stunned mouth hanging open for a moment. What was Tora dong here?! Tora’s brow hitched upwards at the smaller man’s stunned expression causing Hiroto to try and string an explanation together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I err, thought you were Saga. He and Shou wanted to drag me out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But, since I’m not Saga… care to let me in?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh sure.” Hiroto blinked but moved aside still wondering at the other’s sudden appearance. He didn’t have to wonder for long as Tora strode passed him, his travel bag in hand, and dumped it onto the floor beside Hiroto’s bed. The older guitarist carefully eyed the room giving Hiroto a rather sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach as he walked back into the room after shutting the door. “Uh… going somewhere?” he asked motioning at the bag the other brought with him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora just grinned as he set himself down on the room’s sole double bed. “Nope. I’ve just arrived actually.” At Hiroto’s questioning look he expanded. “Nao is worried about you. Saga and Shou wanted “alone” time so I volunteered to give up my hotel room to bunk with you for the rest of the tour.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re what?” He immediately flushed brightly in embarrassment at his small outburst. At Tora’s frown he tried to stutter out some kind of explanation for his hasty words, but Tora’s frown only grew. Waving off the excuse with a hand and hurt look he quickly concealed behind a mask of indifference. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora shrugged. “I know I’m not that exciting a roommate but really you could have got stuck with Nao himself. At least I won’t bore you to death by forcing you to build Gundam models. He bought some new kits the other day.” He ended with a small grin, but it looked rather forced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto felt horrible. Here he’d just gone and insulted his crush, way to be stupid. It was obvious that the other man was only worried about him too. “I didn’t mean I didn’t want you staying with me. I was just surprised you’d offered…” he trailed off with a helpless shrug as he sat himself down next to Tora. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The older man turned to him a confused look spread across his features. “Why would you say that? I’m just as worried about you as Nao and the others are”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto couldn’t stifle back the small snort, a small grin tugging at the corner of his lips. “I doubt Saga and Shou are loosing any sleep over me.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora grinned as well, “Well no… More likely they’re loosing sleep over something else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Or should you say ‘doing something else’.” Hiroto cut in with a snicker. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora nodded. “Most likely. I think Nao figures if they room together their fanservice will cool down on stage.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto rolled his eyes. “Doubtful. But, maybe Nao and I will be able to escape from Saga’s sexual frustrations if he can hump Shou after lives on a regular basis.” Tora just laughed. “What?” Hiroto asked indignantly, “You’re lucky Saga doesn’t use you as a Shou substitute onstage!” At Tora’s answering chuckle Hiroto’s pout increased his eyes narrowing slightly. “And just how is it you managed to escape fan service?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora shrugged grinning widely “Because I’m too hot to handle.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto’s initially reaction was to snort at the cocky answer his eyes narrowing further “Oh? That sounds like a challenge.” He could feel his heart beating faster at the mere thought of even attempting fan service with the older man. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora leaned forward coming very close to invading Hiroto’s personnel space. “Maybe it is Pon, maybe it is.” Leaning back he chuckled as Hiroto sat there stupefied for a moment. Was he really getting permission to molest Tora in public under the guise of out doing each other at performing fan service? This was too good to be true! A huge grin spread over his face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re on!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great. Make sure you’re well rested for tomorrow then.” Tora winked getting off the bed to start digging through his duffle bag. “I’m heading for the shower. Don’t wait up.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh huh…” Distracted Hiroto flopped backwards on the bed with a giddy giggle as Tora disappeared into the bathroom his thoughts swirling around in his head… naked Tora, shower, fan service… This tour was about to get a lot more interesting.&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6857.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>19</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6636.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sat, 22 Sep 2007 22:31:21 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>A Bento Box Friendship - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6636.html</link>
  <description>A Bento Box Friendship&lt;br /&gt;Pairing: ShouxRuki (Alice Nine/GazettE)&lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG&lt;br /&gt;Summary: Shou and Ruki enjoy lunch together.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sat alone at his usually lunch time spot on the far side of the school grounds under a giant tree. His customary rambunctious group of friends strangely absent. Leaning against the base of the tree, the newly dyed blond heaved a sigh of boredom watching the other students from across the field all hanging out in various clusters of friends enjoying the noon time break. Today he was alone, Reita was sick and God only knew where Aoi and Uruha had snuck off too. Those two were always playing hooky; it was a wonder that they were still allowed to attend classes. The last of his familiar troop, Kai, had insisted on spending his lunch in the library doing research for a history essay due that Friday. Ruki had declined the invitation to join him stating it was only Monday and he’d start it Wednesday, more likely than not Thursday night, but really who worked on homework on a Monday? Shouldn’t one still be recovering from weekend partying? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing again in boredom he opened his lunch box lazily, sorting through the various items his mother had packed for him; a juice box, sandwich and an apple, not all that exciting really. Peeling back a slice of bread Ruki wrinkled his nose up in disgust, peanut butter and jelly, strawberry jelly. He fought the urge to gag aloud. He hated strawberries with a passion, his mother’s lack of interest and caring in her son’s personal preferences in lunch time cuisine obliviously apparent.  He knew Kai would trade with him; he always did and in doing so Ruki would score a fully loaded bento box made courtesy of Kai himself. His bubbly friend loved cooking, but more then that loved people eating and enjoying his cooking so he was always more then willing to part ways with some portion or even all of his lunch if it made someone else happy. Usually Ruki wouldn’t bother fighting with Aoi and Uruha over Kai’s bento, except that is, on strawberry jelly filled days. Those were desperate times. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sighing loudly and dropping the bagged lunch on the ground beside him he looked across the field at the flat square building that made up the school’s library. He really didn’t feel like trudging all the way over there to switch lunches with his friend. Knowing Kai he’d probably rope him into doing work or some class related conversation and he was really in no mood to deal with that during his noon time break from Monday morning classes. He could starve for one day. It wouldn’t be the first time he’d had to chuck some creation his mother had packed him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t like your lunch?” Startled, Ruki looked up to a boy he instantly recognized as being in the year below him; the one everyone picked on all the time. He didn’t know much about the other, his name he vaguely remembered as something starting with an ‘S,’ or even why everyone in his year disliked him so much. He remembered Uruha, who was always in on the latest gossip, saying something about a new kid in the year below getting major grief because of his incredible shyness. Looking up at the other standing before him he could understand how people might get nervous easily; those big brown owl eyes just seemed to look at you as if peering into your inner most thoughts. Ruki shivered slightly averting his eyes with a mumbled, “Not really.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A rustle of clothing a few moments later indicated that other had sat down beside him. Surprised, Ruki glanced at the boy beside him he seemed to be regarding Ruki thoughtfully, big round eyes staring at him making him shift slightly uncomfortably. &lt;br /&gt;As if sensing Ruki’s hesitancy the boy spoke again pulling out his own boxed lunch and offering it to him. “Want to trade?” The blonde eyed the small box warily wondering momentarily if this wasn’t some kind of set up and the food inside the bento wasn’t brunt or something. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ahh…” he stumbled for something to say.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My Kaa-san made it fresh this morning, I promise you’ll like it,” and with that the box was placed carefully in his lap, the youth reaching slightly over him to grab Ruki’s own lunch bag on the other side of him. Ruki just stared at the stranger’s bento box now sitting comfortably in his lap. It was blue and white with a cute little picture of a cat on top. Sliding his gaze over to his new companion found he was currently carefully unwrapping his peanut butter sandwich. He gave Ruki a small smile and motioned at his own lunch. “Aren’t you going to eat it?” Glancing back down at the cat bento in his lap Ruki’s stomach let off a little growl, the boy beside him giggled. “It seems your stomach wants you too.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ruki snorted, “It’s always willing to be fed.” The other let off a soft laugh which lit up is entire face transforming it greatly. Tilting his head he gave Ruki a small smile as Ruki blushed, embarrassed for staring. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You sound like one of my cats!” Somehow he wasn’t surprised that the other boy was a cat fan. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Brushing off the comment with a laugh of his own he asked, “By the way, I’m Ruki. What’s your name?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shou”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh. Nice to meet you.” Shou nodded. Introduced, they lapsed into a comfortable silence both munching contently on their lunches. After fifteen minutes of easy silence with the couple passing comments about the weather and other students playing in the field Ruki finished the last of the bento, packing up the box and turning to it to Shou. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks. Your Okaasan’s a good cook.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know.” Finishing the last of his juice box Shou packed up all their garbage into the now empty paper lunch bag. Standing, he smiled shyly down at Ruki, making the blonde smile in return. “Thanks for allowing me to join you.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shaking his head Ruki smiled. “No problem. Thanks for trading with me.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shou stood there for a moment shifting his weight from foot to foot looking like he wanted to say something more. Raising a brow Ruki watched him in amusement wondering how long it would take him to spit out his question. He didn’t have to wait long as a few moments later the Shou looked down chewing nervously on his lower lip. “Maybe tomorrow… sometime… well the bells going to ring soon. Bye.” Turning on his heel he was suddenly speeding towards the school.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey Shou!” The other boy stopped and turned a nervous look on his face. “Want to eat lunch together tomorrow too?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A shy smile brought out on to the others face as he nodded in agreement. “Ok.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“See you tomorrow then!” he grinned and waved. Shou returned the wave before turning around again a smile on his face.&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6636.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>7</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6394.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sat, 22 Sep 2007 21:26:19 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>A Christmas Carol - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6394.html</link>
  <description>A Christmas Carol&lt;br /&gt;Pairing: YomixSaga (Nightmare/Alice Nine)&lt;br /&gt;Rating: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;Summary: For  &lt;span class=&apos;ljuser ljuser-name_25christmasfics&apos; lj:user=&apos;25christmasfics&apos; style=&apos;white-space: nowrap; text-decoration: line-through;&apos;&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/profile&apos;&gt;&lt;img src=&apos;http://l-stat.livejournal.com/img/community.gif&apos; alt=&apos;[info]&apos; width=&apos;16&apos; height=&apos;16&apos; style=&apos;vertical-align: bottom; border: 0; padding-right: 1px;&apos; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/&apos;&gt;&lt;b&gt;25christmasfics&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi tugged at the pants of his costume, it was highly uncomfortable, the crotch being far too high on them. He grinned at his companion; it didn&apos;t matter because they&apos;d be coming off at any moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yomi, we don&apos;t have time, we both need to be on stage in ten minutes!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Five minutes is all we need baby.&quot; Yomi replied, he started pulling down the hem of Saga&apos;s pants. Saga grinned, the opportunity for wild kinky sex was too good to pass up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ok, but we&apos;d better be quick...&quot; Waving Yomi&apos;s hands away he worked on getting his pants and boxers down around his ankles while Yomi rid himself of all his clothes in record time. Saga didn&apos;t have time to question why Yomi had taken his entire costume off as he was already reaching for the lube that they had taken to carrying around everywhere with them just in case his other hand working to get himself hard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yomi hurry...&quot; Saga moaned impatiently causing Yomi to grin leaving his own hardened member to reach for Saga&apos;s quickly working to get him equally excited. Trying to get them ready as fast as possible, he heard someone calling for the next scene. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Just hurry up and stick it in me&quot; Saga huffed not wanting to have to go on stage unfulfilled and with a raging erection. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi complied, turning Saga around rather roughly and setting a quick pace. Saga moaned deep in his throat and thrust back onto Yomi again and again. He could feel himself getting closer, and he was almost there when a particularly sharp thrust from Yomi sent him stumbling forward.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Oh shit!&quot; Saga cried as he began to fall face forward. Trying desperately to right himself he grabbed onto the first thing he could, the cardboard cut out house in front of him. Yomi not seeming to realize Saga&apos;s plight thrust sharply again pitching Saga right into the cut out house sending them both to the ground pants around their ankles. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi realized that something wasn&apos;t right when he felt the heat of the stage light on his bare backside only to be confirmed when he heard Yasuno&apos;s voice. &quot;Ahhh...&quot; he paused. &quot;I think another quick intermission is needed.&quot; Yasuno clutched his hat in his hand and held it in front of the offending couple.  Yomi suspected they might actually be in quite a lot of trouble when a small child&apos;s voice could be heard asking, &quot;Mommy, why is Tiny Tim humping Mr. Scrooge?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For the first time in his life Saga felt shame.&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/6394.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>2</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5603.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Tue, 31 Jul 2007 23:15:40 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Boxing Day Sale - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5603.html</link>
  <description>Boxing Day Sale - one shot for &lt;span class=&apos;ljuser ljuser-name_25christmasfics&apos; lj:user=&apos;25christmasfics&apos; style=&apos;white-space: nowrap; text-decoration: line-through;&apos;&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/profile&apos;&gt;&lt;img src=&apos;http://l-stat.livejournal.com/img/community.gif&apos; alt=&apos;[info]&apos; width=&apos;16&apos; height=&apos;16&apos; style=&apos;vertical-align: bottom; border: 0; padding-right: 1px;&apos; /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href=&apos;http://community.livejournal.com/25christmasfics/&apos;&gt;&lt;b&gt;25christmasfics&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pairing: YomixSaga (Nightmare/Alice Nine)&lt;br /&gt;Rating: NC-17&lt;br /&gt;Summary: Yomi has done some Boxing Day Sale shopping.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What are you doing!?” Saga exclaimed in horror.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I thought you were going to be late… I’m playing with my boxing day sale toy. You know, I thought you were supposed to be at Toroto’s!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga turned his head away from Yomi unable to look at his boyfriend. “Just because they share an apartment and are dating does not make them one person! And where the hell did you get that thing!?” Saga questioned, not sure if he actually wanted to know, his head still turned away from the scene on the bed.   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The stag shop said Boxing Day Blow Up Sale, 69% off… Hey baby, why aren’t you looking at me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because you have a giant blow up reindeer on your penis!” Saga tried to sound angry, but the humour of the situation was getting to him. The reindeer’s nose lit up every time Yomi thrust into him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You can play with us! He has a hole in his mouth as well.” Yomi gave Saga a pervy grin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga shook his head, “I refuse to put any part of my body into that.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi shrugged his shoulders, “Your loss.” He turned his full attention to his inflatable reindeer, moaning, “Saga-chan.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No!” wailed the real Saga. “You can’t name that bloody thing after me! That’s just gross.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi moaned again, “Fine...Sa…sha…chan…Oh baby, your tight reindeer ass is mine.” He began to thrust faster.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saga thought he really should be leaving; he didn’t want to see this. And yet, the flashing light on the end of Sasha’s nose was strangely alluring. Saga sat in the arm chair in the corner, Yomi was his boyfriend, he was allowed to watch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Yomi moaned on and on about Sasha-chan, Saga noticed something peculiar, his pants were starting to feel a little on the tight side.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sa…g…sha-chan,” Yomi nearly yelled, still pounding the inflatable reindeer into the mattress. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yes, Saga was definitely aroused by this strange display. As Sasha’s nose blinked in time with Yomi’s thrusts, Saga slipped his hand into his own pants, pulling his boxers out of the way. He grabbed his already hard member and began to pump to the same rhythm as the blinking light. Before long Saga was coming in his hand, vaguely thinking he could hear music. As he came back to himself he realized he really was hearing music.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Jingle bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way,” was coming from Sasha in an annoying chipmunk voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thought you didn’t like the reindeer? It was the bow wasn’t it?” Yomi laughed from the bed. “Don’t worry, I got you one too!” Yomi reached over the far side of the bed and pulled out a blow up elephant, took the red bow from Sasha and placed it on the other inflatable toy. “I thought you might like Yomi,” he slapped he elephant on its inflatable ass.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Such are the trials of dating Yomi, and Saga liked to have an open mind…&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5603.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>13</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5107.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Mon, 30 Jul 2007 02:16:17 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Of Cake and Seduction - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5107.html</link>
  <description>Of Cake and Seduction&lt;br /&gt;RyouheixAoi (Ayabie)&lt;br /&gt;PG&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ryouhei finally gets his much desired alone time with Aoi-kun, his secret crush. Set &lt;i&gt;way&lt;/i&gt; before Ryouhei left the band.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We had just finished a whirl wind tour with Alice Nine and I had invited the band over for a dinner in celebration of our steady success in the indies rock scene. However, my bandmate and best friend, Intetsu, while on one of our many shopping trips had come up with what he considered to be a fool proof plan to get Ayabie’s short vocalist, whom he knew I had a serious crush on, and I some quality alone time together. He had decided that at the very last minute he and Takehito would back out of our dinner plans leaving me to entertain Aoi all evening… alone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That was how I found myself currently standing in my kitchen, a pink apron tied around my waist, nervously shifting from foot to foot. I looked around the room. The kitchen was now spotless. Everything was ready except for the chocolate cake I had just taken out of the oven and still needed to cool. Looking up at the clock I noted I had exactly two hours before Aoi would arrive. That was just enough time for me to set the table, ice the cake, shower and change. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;According to Intetsu I needed to try a new look in order to entice Aoi. The bassist had pulled me from store to store all afternoon until he was satisfied with an outfit he deemed to be daring and drool worthy. I was assured that even our dense vocalist wouldn’t be able to resist. The bubbly bass player had insisted I needed to show some skin, but  upon seeing the look of apprehension on my face he had hastily guaranteed me it would be done in a tasteful manner. This had meant I had been dragged in and out of almost every trendy clothing store in Shibuya and Harajuku until Intestu had fallen in love with an outfit he deemed to be fool proof and possibly send Aoi into cardiac arrest, which wasn’t exactly what I was going for, but considering how tired of shopping I was I probably would have agreed to wear just about anything Intetsu threw at me. The outfit he ended up convincing me to buy I had to admit flattered me nicely, but than again Intetsu was an expert shopper and had impeccable taste. I can’t say my wallet agreed with that though. I could almost feel it crying as I had passed the enormously large stack of yen over to the extremely gleeful shop keeper. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The outfit he had chosen consisted of a pair of tight, hip hugging black pants made of some slightly shiny stretchy material. The sides of the pants up to the knees had slits up them, held together with decorative laces that when I moved showed off a hint of leg. Intetsu said this was key because everyone in the band knew I had great legs, hence the reason I was often the one to wear skirts in our lives and PVs. The top half of my new outfit consisted of two pieces. The outside layer was a little white sweater type top with a scoping neck line and long lacy sleeves. I was instructed to remove it once Aoi had consumed a couple drinks and sufficiently loosened up. Underneath was what I barely considered a top. It was a white crop top that showed off a large expanse of my midriff, held up by two flimsy straps that crisscrossed around my neck. The “shirt” also had a number of intricate layers of lace that hung down , only visible when I removed the sweater. Intetsu had also instructed me to pin my hair up in order to show off my “kissable” neck as he called it. All in all I looked extremely feminine in the outfit, I could have easily passed for a young high school girl had I wanted too. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was kind of nervous about how Aoi would react to seeing me dressed in such a manner. I did it all the time for band work, but that was different. There Aoi would join in with the rest of the band by teasing me on my girly attire “Ah, Ryopeko-chan,” he would say. “Looking cute as always today. Are those new bloomers you’re wearing?”  His light teasing and compliments always caused me to blush and I would usually stammer out a response before dashing off to busy myself with some band related issue to clam down. But, I never purposely wore that kind of clothes outside of work, so seeing me dressed this way would probably be a little shocking. Hopefully it would be a good kind of shocking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The door bell rang just as I was finishing the last of my makeup. I nervously patted down my hair and once again checked myself out in the mirror wondering for the millionth time that day what Aoi would think of my new look and how he would react to Intetsu and Takehito not showing up. Upon opening the door I was greeted by Ayabie’s animated vocalist his arms full of bags piled so high that I couldn’t actually see him. After trying to give me an enthusiastic hug and failing miserably because of the amount of stuff he was currently carrying I led him into the living room, making sure he wouldn’t crash into anything on the way as he insisted he didn’t need any help. I had to admit I was a little disappointed that he hadn’t commented on my outfit yet, hell he hadn’t even looked at me! I mentally berated myself as I realized he probably hadn’t even seen me past all the bags he was carrying. After flopping himself down on my couch he immediately began digging through his numerous bags. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I brought some stuff. I hope you don’t mind?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sitting myself down on the couch beside him I grinned. “Nope, not at all. What’d you bring?” I asked peaking into a bag that seemed to contain some snack type food products. Not looking up from his rummaging he grinned and began pulling out various snack foods, videos and some Playstation games, all the while listing off what each item was. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I even brought jelly filled marshmallow snacks for Intetsu,” he finished dramatically displaying the puffy white junk food snack like he was posing for an advertisement. I couldn’t help laughing at the ridiculous pose he was making. Aoi could be a real dork sometimes one of his many endearing qualities. I stopped laughing as I noticed him looking at me strangely. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” I self consciously tugged my sweater down just in case it had been riding up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow,” was all he said in response. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow what?” I was starting to get concerned as Aoi continued to gaze at me in wonderment. Did he not like my new clothes? “Anou, is everything ok?” I prodded the stunned blond. This caused Aoi to blush cutely making my heart melt a little as the vocalist adorably and rather embarrassedly tried to stammer out a response. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uhh, your hair looks nice…all up like that,” he mumbled out. “You should do that more often…and the white really suits you,” he motioned to my sweater. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really, you think so?” I asked apprehensively, not sure if he actually meant what he’d said or if he was just trying to cover up his initial shock. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I mean it Ryouhei,” he said more confidently this time. “You look amazing.” I beamed at him feeling slightly less guilty about the astronomical amount I had spent on my new clothes. I hoped Aoi would be even more receptive to the top I had hidden underneath. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey would you like something to drink?” I asked trying to ease some of the tension off Aoi. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, that’d be great.” He motioned to my Playstation console, “Wanna play a game while we wait for the others?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure!” I replied hastily making my way to the kitchen. I was horrible at keeping secrets and the more he mentioned our missing band members the more likely I was of blowing that they weren’t coming before Intetsu made his planned phone called to inform us of his and Takehito’s unfortunate cancellation. I checked my watch; Intetsu wasn’t due to call for another thirty minutes. I’d have to try my hardest to keep my mouth shut and Aoi too occupied to notice their extreme lateness. Otherwise it would be down right mortifying trying to explain why I wanted to spend quality alone time with my bands vocalist without giving away my feelings. Not that I didn’t want to tell him how I felt, I just didn’t know if I was quite ready. I mean, what if he rejected me? What if my telling him ruined the band? Shaking my head I tried to rid myself of the doubts that had been rolling around for months. &lt;i&gt;Ryouhei,&lt;/i&gt; I told myself, &lt;i&gt;just relax and enjoy your quality alone time with Aoi no pressure.&lt;/i&gt;  After grabbing a couple fruity coolers from the fridge and checking my reflection yet again in the glass cupboard door I headed back into the living room. Aoi was just inserting one of the games he had brought into my PS2. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is a fighting game ok?” he asked as I handed him a drink. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure, which one?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tekken.” I grinned madly at Aoi as I took a seat beside him on the floor. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Prepare to be taken down; I rock with Xaiyou.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About forty minutes later and a few more fruit coolers I barely noticed the phone ringing. “Hello?” I panted into the receiver slightly out of breath from my mad dash from the living room to the kitchen. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What have you been doing?” a familiar voice came over the line asking suggestively making me blush furiously. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing!” I managed to sputter out extremely glad Aoi was in the next room, engrossed in choosing our next game, something maybe he had a chance at winning at. Intetsu’s voice on the other end of the line brought me back from my wondering thoughts of Aoi’s cute pouting face as I kicked his ass royally at Tekken and Street Fighter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Doesn’t sound like nothing to me. You’re all breathless…” I could feel my face starting to get even hotter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I had to run to the phone,” I defended myself. Intetsu only snickered in response. Choosing to ignore his immaturity, I instead asked, “So what did you tell Takehito and more importantly what am I suppose to tell Aoi?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I told Takehito the truth.” I heard him giggle slightly on the other end of the line. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You what?!” I exploded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Calm down, calm down…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How can I calm down when you are telling everyone?!” I interrupted again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well no offense Ryouhei, but if anyone doesn’t know by now they must be clueless. You are soooo obvious about it. It’s a wonder Aoi hasn’t figured it out by now the way you are always doting on him.” By now my face had turned fire engine red as Intetsu kept listing the apparently obvious clues that everyone in the entire band, road crew and management had apparently picked up on. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, ok. I get the point.” I huffed loudly into the phone generally annoyed with myself for letting Intetsu’s goading get to me and the fact that apparently almost everyone I knew, except Aoi himself, knew I liked him. How utterly embarrassing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right. Sorry about that. Well, good luck tonight!” And with that the line went dead. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait! You haven’t told me what I’m supposed to say to Aoi!” I asked both helplessly and uselessly into the dead receiver. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tell me what?” Whirling around I found the short, cute, blond vocalist starring at me quizzically. I began fanning myself rapidly. Man was it getting hot in here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ahh, already picked another game?” He nodded affirmatively. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, one I’m going to kick your ass at.” I laughed and rolled my eyes dramatically. “I also came to get another drink.” He said waving his empty can. “But you’re avoiding the question, ne?” Shit. I needed an excuse one he would believe. Shit. I hated lying. I continued fanning myself vigorously. &lt;br /&gt;“You don’t look so well” Aoi said coming and resting a hand on my forehead which didn’t help my ability to reason out an excuse at all. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah well…it’s just that Intetsu called and he Takehito can’t make it anymore. . .” I tried ignoring the hand on my forehead and stumbled to continue hoping Aoi wouldn’t question me as to why they others weren’t coming. “So. . .ummm, it’s just us for dinner now…err, that is if you still want to stay. . .?” I trailed off lamely. To my utter relief Aoi just nodded and removed his hand from my head. I immediately missed the contact, but it had been impairing my ability to think straight so probably better that it wasn’t there anymore. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course I want to stay. It’s too bad that the others couldn’t make it, but we can have fun on our own. . .” The way he had said “fun on our own” was making dirty little thoughts swirl around through my head. I cleared my throat nervously and picked at my flimsy sweater nervously.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So um, what do you want to do?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He responded by grinning madly. “Why get drunk and beat your ass at video games of course!” He quickly stuck out his tongue and ran off to raid my fridge for more alcoholic beverages. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh sure.” Drunk video games, now that sounded highly romantic. I could just picture Intetsu scolding me on agreeing to such a mundane activity that would probably provide me no opportunity for flirtation. I really couldn’t have cared less what he said though, this was my chance for uninterrupted Aoi-time and I was going to make it count for all it was worth. Aoi’s excited babble brought me out of my thoughts. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You have chocolate cake! Can I have some?” Aoi asked greedily eying the huge chocolate cake I had baked. I couldn’t stop myself from giggling appreciatively at his enthusiasm. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course you can have some Aoi-kun. I made it especially because I know how much you like it...” I turned slightly pink as Aoi’s grin widened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thanks Ryopeko!” My heart gave a little flutter at the use of my nickname.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; “You grab the drinks and I’ll grab the cake.” Aoi called over his shoulder as he practically dove into the fridge to pull out the giant cake. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure.” I chirped smiling as the smaller man moved out of the way with the cake so I could get to the fridge for our drinks. Loading my arms up with as many cans as possible I headed back to the living room, Aoi hot on my heels carrying the cake and two forks. Sitting back down at the low table I carefully unloaded the drinks from my arms. Noticing that Aoi had neglected to grab plates I quickly stood to get them. Aoi furrowed his brow. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey. Where are you going?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You didn’t get any plates.” I replied motioning towards the cake, Aoi’s fork was already hovering over eagerly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ahh, we don’t need any plates.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I see.” I said laughing and plunking back down on the floor and looking for a fork.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey!” I turned to pout at Aoi when I realized he had only brought a single fork. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” He grinned cheekily “Did you want some?” and with that he dug out a huge piece of cake and stuffed it in his mouth making the most delightful contended noises. I honestly didn’t know how much more I could take before I literally jumped him. He took another bit and threw his head back in satisfaction. Intimate images of Aoi and I feeding each other cake and licking chocolate off each other, began racing through my mind forcing me to literally have to peel my eyes away. Thankfully the moaning stopped. “Don’t you want any?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I reluctantly turned to face a half lidded Aoi somewhat scared of what I might see but thankfully he was busy currently carving a mound of cake onto his fork. He quickly thrust towards my mouth. Surprised, I managed to squeak out, “Ah, it’s ok…” but before I could say anything else he shoved the fork into my mouth. As fast as humanly possible I swallowed the whole huge mouthful of cake barely registering the taste, quickly opening another fruity drink, I practically downed it in a single go. That felt slightly better maybe another can would help… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Umm, shall we play that game now?” I asked trying to distract Aoi from the cake as I reached for another can and handing one to Aoi. He sat there starring at me for moment before taking the can and stating, “I think you need lessons in seductive cake eating.” I nearly choked on the beverage I was drinking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?!” I somehow managed to sputter out. He smirked and took a long sip of his drink before answering slowly. “I said…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I heard what you said!” My heart was hammering in my chest. Did Aoi possible know? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, why ask then?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was kind of an odd statement.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmm, really? I don’t think so. I mean how are you ever going to get a girl Ryouhei?” My heart stopped immediately. I guess he really didn’t know. He thought I wanted a girl… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want a girl… and even if I did seductive cake eating wouldn’t help me.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He shrugged easily. “Ok. Get a guy then. And it’s noy just the cake eating. It’s in everything you do around that special person you like.” Ok now he had me completely confused. Now he was assuming I wanted a guy. He didn’t seem upset by that idea, which was a good thing. But what would he feel if he knew the guy I wanted was him? I must of looked puzzled because Aoi sighed in exasperation. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look. I’ll show you how to do it, but first let me finish my drink.” He winked cutely. “Can’t let you get to far ahead now can I?” With that he downed his drink in a similar style as I had. Upon finishing a small trickle of the liquid worked it’s way downward towards his chin. I watched in fascination as his pink tongue darted from behind rosy lips to lick the droplets away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“See, that’s how you do it. I had you completely memorized.” I could feel my face burning in embarrassment that he had actually noticed how his little display had affected me. I was starting to have a little problem, all this seduction talk needed to be stopped before Aoi took notice of my lower body becoming obliviously aroused. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah~ I don’t ummm, like anyone at the the moment so err, I don’t really need to learn that…” I prayed that sounded a lot more convincing than I felt it had. Damn, why couldn’t I be a good actor? I looked at Aoi and frowned a little. I couldn’t help but wonder if Aoi wasn’t a little upset as he creased his brow and gave a little frown his usually sign of disappointment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He quickly shrugged in response to my concerned look putting on a big smile. “Do it for me then!” Damn. Now what was I suppose to say to that? Really, there was nothing I could say. He’d played his trump card and I had a feeling he knew it too as the corners of his mouth began twitching upwards into a smile. We both knew I’d never so no to him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well… I guess it couldn’t hurt to learn…” his face immediately lit up and he patted the space next to him. I started to feel panicky and slightly confused as to what I was happening I got up and plopped myself down beside the blond trying my best to remain calm. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, no, no!” Aoi tsked at me making me more confused than I already was and making me wonder how many drinks he’d actually had. “Ryopeko, haven’t you been listening to me?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I frowned. “Aoi I have. I just don’t understand.” I looked at him helplessly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aoi rolled his eyes, “Obviously not.” He got up and sat in the spot I had previously vacated. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now pay attention this time. I’m going to be you and you are going to be me.” I looked at him rather blankly. Had Aoi gone mad? I’d never seen him like this before. I swear I almost fainted as the vocalist announced &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And now, I’m going to seduce you!” I could feel the heat exploding into my face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wha?!” But before I could even comprehend what was going on Aoi was on his hands and knees crawling slowly towards me. All time and thoughts stopped as I watched wide eyed the tiny blond in fascination as little by little he deliberately made his way towards me his eyes intently locked to mine. Oh god, my body reacted almost instantly my senses going into overdrive as he continued towards me eventually crawling right into my lap and settling himself down comfortably. I prayed he wouldn’t notice how excited his little demo was making me. Breaking eye contact with me for a moment he grabbed the fork and cut off a piece of cake. Setting down the fork he picked the cake up in his fingers and turned towards me again smiling. I watched his hand carefully as he brought the cake up to my lips. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked. My crush of the last year and a half was seducing me. Here I was being seduced by Aoi, inadvertently as he tired to teach me the art of seduction. Why wasn’t I taking advantage of this?! Intetsu would probably smack me upside the head. Things had to change, that is as soon as I gained the ability to think straight again. I was brought back to reality as Aoi pushed the piece of cake gently up against my lips. Seizing the opportunity before me I proceeded to take the cake in my mouth eagerly relishing the sweet chocolate in the same fashion Aoi had earlier. I closed my eyes and tipped my head back letting out a little moan. I sensed more than felt Aoi start to pull his hand away. Quickly grabbing it I drew it back to my mouth, quickly covering one his fingers with my mouth, licking off the chocolate. Slowly I made my way down his hand taking each finger into my mouth one at a time delighting in the sweet bitterness that was distinctly cake and Aoi. As I proceeded to lick and suck each finger clean of any of the dark chocolate icing I failed to notice Aoi’s tiny little gasps until he suddenly let out a loud whimpering noise. My eyes flew open and I quickly removed my lips away from his hand. Turning my head in shame I tried my best to mumble out an apology as my face flamed in embarrassment at getting too carried away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I… Aoi, I’m so sorry…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ryopeko look at me.” My eyes stubbornly stayed glued to the carpet. I was in no hurry to have Aoi reprimand me for a joke taken too far. Aoi’s fingers found their way under my chin, turning my face towards him. Reluctantly I let my eyes follow, my heart beating rapidly, the fear of rejection coursing through me. To my utter surprise Aoi didn’t look upset. He sat before me face flushed and eyes bright. Was that desire I saw lurking beyond his dark lashes? My heart fluttered in hope. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ryopeko,” his thumb traced my cheek absently as he locked his eyes with mine. I held my breath. “Ryouhei, this isn’t just a game to me you know.” My brow knit in confusion as my heart beat raced on not even daring to hope he was saying what I thought he might be. We sat starring at each other for a few moments before Aoi sighed and shifted closer to me. “Ne, I like you too,” he trailed off, his face becoming a rosy pink. My eyes widened. He knew! &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How… how did you know?” I asked blushing furiously at the same time my brain rapidly trying to comprehending what the other had just confessed to me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He giggled a little and whapped my shoulder playfully. “Ryopeko how could I not have known?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I flushed further at his statement and confessed, “That’s what Intetsu told me.” Aoi just nodded chuckling to himself. “Actually, the road crew had a poll going on how long it would take you to confess.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked again. “Is that why Tora and Shou locked us in the dressing room together?” I asked referring to the night Aoi and I had to spend together in a pretty small and cramped live house change rooms thanks of two sneaking members of Alice Nine. Aoi laughed fondly at the memory grinning at me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah. Shou’s date for the bet was going to pass, so apparently he conned Tora-kun into helping him try and speed up your confession. All he succeeded in doing was eliminating himself. Ne, it’s too bad it didn’t work.” He laughed again as I shook my head blushing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wanted to say something… but I- I was afraid you’d hate me!” Aoi’s head dropped to my neck. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I could never hate you Ryopeko,” he breathed against my neck, nuzzling it before his lips brushed against a particularly sensitive spot. I sucked in a breath, my eyes involuntarily fluttering closed. I could feel his lips pull back into a smile against my neck. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aoi?” I questioned in a somewhat breathy voice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmm?” was the only response I got as he slowly began nibbling up my neck. By the time he had reached my jawline I thought I was going to faint. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aoi? I’m not imagining this right?” I tired again. I really wanted to make sure this wasn’t just some strange fantasy and that Aoi really was kissing my neck after confessed he liked me too. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmm, Ryopeko you talked too much…” he mumbled before claiming my lips with his own. I sighed and smiled wrapping my arms around his neck drawing him closer and returning the kiss with equal force. &lt;i&gt;I really do like you to Aoi&lt;/i&gt;, I thought. I’d tell him that later, after we kiss and kiss again and make up for all the time I had wasted in not telling him when we could have been doing this instead.&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/5107.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>4</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4621.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sun, 29 Jul 2007 03:32:06 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Proving a Point - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4621.html</link>
  <description>Proving a Point&lt;br /&gt;ToraxHiroto&lt;br /&gt;NC-17&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora takes Hiroto home after a night of drinking. One shot, PWP&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora sighed for what seemed like his hundredth time that night as he watched the small man before him struggle in vain to remove his shirt. Shaking his head, both in amusement at the sight before him and slight annoyance at having to play babysitter to the younger man, he slowly moved forward to help the youth out of the apparently offending article of clothing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ne, Hiroto-kun it’s not going to come off like that…” he smiled lightly as he moved around in front of the smaller man gently grasping the others hands and moving them out of the way so he could better help in removing the others shirt. Hiroto giggled, but allowed Tora to work the shirt over his head as he babbled on and on about nonsensical things, laughing to himself. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora eventually rid him of his shirt, which took slightly longer than it normally would have since he too had partaken in the drinking that night… not that he regularly undressed his friends. Hiroto’s hands immediately went to his belt his bottom lip jutting outward in a pronounced pout as he fought to undo it without much success. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora shook his head again, he waved the others drunken hands away to undo the belt and help the struggling youth out of his pants. As soon as he had gotten the man stripped down to his very bright boxer shorts, painted with little stars and alien heads, Hiroto flopped himself down onto his bed in another fit of giggles. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tora! I don’t have pants on! Where did they go?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora rolled his eyes as he stared down at the small man clad only in his boxer shorts still laughing to himself as he rolled around on the bed. He was most definitely going to have one fierce hangover in the morning. Tora almost felt bad for him, but it was entirely his own fault for letting Saga and Shou goad him into drinking when usually didn&apos;t drink at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tired, Tora wanted nothing more than to fall into bed and sleep off his buzz. Before he left he went to search the others bathroom cabinets to fetch Hiroto some aspirin, fulfilling his role as bandmate and friend. He’d need it for his impending hangover in the morning. Tossing two tablets at Hiroto, then taking two himself, he passed him a bottle of water.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto propped himself up on his elbows, chewing on his pouting lower lip, “Make me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora rolled his eyes, “I’m not going to make you, I’m not your mother, and I don’t care if you have a terrible hangover in the morning, just don’t blame me.” Hiroto pouted, his eyes tearing slightly. &lt;i&gt;I hate the pout&lt;/i&gt;, thought Tora, knowing he’d give in to whatever Hiroto wanted. He picked up the water bottle and handed it to Hiroto and then passed him the aspirin again. “Take it.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pouting still, Hiroto took them and flopped back onto the bed, frowning as Tora turned to leave. “No, Tora, don’t go! Come here,” he pleaded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora, sighed in exasperation, walked over and stared at Hiroto as he patted the bed, indicating for Tora to sit. He relented and sat beside Hiroto on the comforter. “What?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto pouted and rolled over, placing himself on his side, propping his head on his hand. “What! Don’t you think I’m sexy?” Tora blinked and Hiroto seemed to become upset that he hadn’t answered in the positive immediately. “But Shou is sexy, and Saga is sexy, and you’re super sexy Tora-kun, and Nao-kun is even ok. But I’m always cute. I never get to be sexy. I want to be sexy too!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“….Ummmm…you are very sexy,” Tora stated, slowly, starting to get a bit uneasy as to the direction the conversation was taking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Show me.” Hiroto launched himself up towards Tora, attempting to plant a kiss onto him. Tora scrambled out of the way, falling flat on the floor, his feet still on the bed. Hiroto’s big eyes suddenly became very wet, as he started to sob. “See, you don’t think I’m sexy, no one wants me and now Tora won’t be my friend!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Oh Jesus. I knew I should have made Nao take him home&lt;/i&gt;. Tora’s inner mind berated himself for willing volunteering for the job himself. “No, Hiroto, I still like you just fine. And I’m sure there is some pretty girl…or guy…out there who will love you very much.” Tora scratch his head nervously. “You’re still my best lil’ buddy.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto scowled. “I don’t want to be your “lil’ buddy,” I want Tora-kun to make me feel sexy. Shou-kun lied! He said you were gay! And good in bed! I bet he was wrong!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora stared at Hiroto blankly for a minute; his manhood and position as band sex god were being challenged. “I am good…I mean…He’s not wrong.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto snorted, “Liar!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was Tora’s turn to scowl. “You wish you could know,” he retorted smartly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I do. Show me.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Hmm, my usual comeback of you wish didn’t seem to work. Odd…yet intriguing. He does have very nice nipples…God dammit. Get a hold of yourself man! You mustn’t give in... &lt;/i&gt;His inner conscience battled between be affronted at being called lame in bed by the half naked man, who indeed was sexy even if he didn’t believe it throwing himself at him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, Shou-kun said you were good, but Saga insisted you were crap.” Hiroto pondered for a moment. &lt;br /&gt;“I guess Saga was right. I’ll have to let the rest of PSC know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now just one minute here! My talent in bed is perfectly fine, I’m a five out of five.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto giggled, “Your ability to masturbate isn’t in question. Besides, you can’t rate yourself…” Hiroto paused for a minute, grinning. “However, there is one way to convince me….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I accept your challenge.” Tora said stiffly, not really thinking about what this entailed exactly.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto leaned in attempting to be seductive. “Excellent, I’m glad you see things my way now.” Leaning too far over the side of the bed, Hiroto face planted directly into Tora’s chest, his knee landing dangerously close to Tora’s crotch.  “Owwie,” he moaned, then noticing where his knee was, giggled. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oops, I almost took out ‘little Tora’…well I hope he’s ‘big Tora.’”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora blinked, giving Hiroto a roguish smile.. “You are a pervy little drunk. I think I like it.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto beamed and crawled the rest of the way up Tora’s chest and peered into his face before pressing his mouth against Tora’s.  Their lips moved against each others clumsily due to the awkward angle. Hiroto shuffled up to fix this little problem. He ran his tongue along Tora’s bottom lip, when Tora opened his mouth, Hiroto slipped his tongue inside. Breaking apart and giggling, he made a grab from Tora’s crotch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh! And here I thought you didn’t think I was sexy! Yup, I was very wrong,” he sang, as he gave Tora a squeeze through his trousers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora, who indeed was developing a little…well not so little…problem in his pants moaned and sat up, kissing Hiroto again. “Less talking, if you need to use your mouth use it for other things.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto shook his head. “Oh no, you’re proving something to me, remember?” He pushed Tora’s head towards his crotch with one hand, while the other one attempted to remove his boxers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora scowled slightly, but aided with the removal of Hiroto’s boxers, “But I expect compensation later.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Without saying anything else Hiroto spread himself for Tora, his back against the side of the bed and Tora bent down to take Hiroto’s member into his mouth. Hiroto let out the most delicious sounding moans that Tora had ever heard as he began to suck and bob his head on Hiroto’s already very hard cock. He placed one hand on the floor at Hiroto’s hip to support himself and the other at the base of his erection to pump in time with his mouth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh fuck, Tora! Suck me harder!” Hiroto moaned loudly, his fist in Tora’s hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Slightly taken back by the usually innocent guitarist’s dirty talk, Tora complied and increased his suction, but also suppressed his gag reflex and engulfed as much of Hiroto’s penis as he could. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, Tora, I’m coming!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora didn’t pull away, but kept pumping Hiroto until he had emptied himself completely into Tora’s mouth, and then he swallowed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto ginned, “Well, regardless of ‘little Tora,’ with a mouth like that…” Hiroto crawled back onto the bed, and for a brief second Tora was afraid that he might just fall asleep and leave him hanging, feeling utterly used. Hiroto, however, leaned over the other side of the bed and emerged with a tiny tube. “Look what I found!! How convenient. However, you are still over dressed for the occasion.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora pulled himself onto the bed as well, discarding his shirt on the way, quickly followed by his pants and underwear. He took the little tube from Hiroto and leaned in for another kiss, unscrewed the cap and squeezed some lube onto his hand. “Very convenient.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto laid back and spread his legs wider in invitation and Tora brought one lubed finger up to Hiroto, generously applying it across his opening, and then his own rigid cock. He pressed his member against Hiroto, slowly easing himself in a tiny bit and then back out. He repeated this motion several times before Hiroto’s muscles relaxed and allowed him in further. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh God, Tora! More!” Hiroto moaned seductively.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ugh,” Tora grunted, but complied and began to thrust quicker and deeper, snapping his hips as Hiroto raised is own to meet his. Tora grunted again, picking up his pace and quickly becoming more erratic in his thrusting. “Oh God,” he moaned as well, coming and then collapsing on top of the younger one.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto giggled, “Tora, you’re heavy,” he tried to shove Tora off him. Tora pulled out and rolled to his side. “Would you like inside or outside spoon, Tora-kun?” he yawned tiredly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Outside,” Tora grunted, rapidly falling into a deep and relaxed sleep as Hiroto cuddled up next to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;.........&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora rubbed the crusty stuff from the corner of his eyes. The wall he was staring at was not his bedroom wall. In fact, this particular shade of green reminded him strongly of Hiroto’s room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good morning Tora-kun!” Hiroto’s voice rang out, sounding surprisingly bright and perky for the morning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tora sat up and blinked. He was naked and grossly sticky in Hiroto’s bed and by the looks of it so was Hiroto, leading him to only one conclusion, &lt;i&gt;I think I had sex with Hiroto.&lt;/i&gt; The previous night came back to him in flashes. &lt;i&gt;I know I had sex with Hiroto.&lt;/i&gt; “Morning,” he mumbled at bit at a loss as to what to say or do in this rather awkward situation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hiroto smiled, “Last night was pretty good. I guess Shou was telling the truth and Saga was lying!” He giggled, “Though I was right, you have a ‘not so little Tora.’ Do you want to go out for breakfast or stay in?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Pretty good? Only pretty good?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, I was pretty drunk. I don’t remember everything that happened.” With a determined growl Tora pounced on Hiroto, intent on reeducating him on his abilities.&lt;br /&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4621.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>18</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4440.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Sat, 28 Jul 2007 23:26:03 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Eight</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4440.html</link>
  <description>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya&lt;br /&gt;R? Maybe it will get there at some point...maybe&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shinya~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I laid in bed, my stomach growling, it was past dinner time. I don&apos;t really remember how i had gotten home after confronting Die earlier. I had been so upset at his callous words that I had turned and fled. I don&apos;t know what made me think I could handle hearing any sort of rejection. Die had just shattered my heart. I don&apos;t know how I&apos;ll ever face him. Oh my God, I&apos;d have to see him tomorrow! I cant do that! Before I really knew what I was doing I had my cell and was calling Kaoru.  &lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	“Moshi moshi,” came his voice from the other end.&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	“Kaoru, its Shinya,” I added just to be sure he knew who was calling.&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	“Really? Never would have known, your number on the screen, your voice, my first guess would have been Toshiya.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“I scowled, what a time to decide he had a sense of humour. “Listen,” I continued, my voice sounding extremely calm and collected. “Something important has come up, I need to take a personal day tomorrow.” I was a little shocked at how easily the fib came out of me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I could almost hear Kaoru becoming serious, “Everything alright Shinya?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Nothing too series, just need a day to take care of it.”&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	“Fine, no problem, hope everything is really alright.” I heard a door opening from Kaoru&apos;s end of the phone. “Oh, Kyo just got here, gotta go Shinya. See you later.” There was an audible click and he was gone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I sighed and dropped my phone on the bed, where I had been napping. Well , that bought me one more day. My stomach growled loudly, reminding me that I hadn&apos;t had dinner yet and that Miyu was most likely very hungry as well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	After feeding Miyu and having a small dinner myself I decided the best thing for me was to sit and finish my romance novel. I had just gotten all comfy in my chair and was ready to read through the rest of the book when someone knocked at my door. I headed towards it, Miyu hot on my heels giving excited barks. I gave a little groan as I pulled open the door and saw Toshiya standing on my doorstep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	“Toshiya, why are you here?” Even as I said this I still pulled the door open further so that he could come in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	He scowled as he entered,  “Shinya, that&apos;s no way to treat a guest! Isn&apos;t that right Miyu?” he added in a kissy voice. “Shinya is so mean to Uncle Toshiya, isn&apos;t that right baby.” He had Miyu held up in the air in front of his face like he was playing with an infant, Miyu yapping happily and trying to lick his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Toshiya, why are you here?” I repeated, when something is wrong and Toshiya shows up it hardly ever gets better.&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	Toshiya placed my dog back on the ground and she took off towards the kitchen. “Just thought I&apos;d see how you&apos;re doing. You and Die have been awkward. I never did get a proper chance to hear all the dirty details about your date.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I rolled my eyes as we headed towards the living room, where I entertain my few and sporadic guests. “If you had turned up on time to practice today you would have heard most of it... not that I mentioned it was a date.” It was true, I hadn&apos;t told Kaoru and Kyo that Die and i had been out on a date. At least I had considered it a date until this afternoon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Well, I want all the juicy details.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I fiddled with the coaster on the table beside the couch I was sitting on. If I&apos;m going to tell anyone about what happened, it might as well be Totchi. I related how Die arrived, with the odd choice in movies and we ate and drank and then about his strangeness about the couch. I told him about the strange kiss and how it made me so happy but felt so very wrong. I told him about how Die came into my room in the  middle of the night and how he had humped my pillows, at which he laughed loudly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“And then today I finally confronted him and asked what he thought about it.” I sighed, feeling the hopelessness of the situation sinking in. “He totally blew up, said he was embarrassed and that it only happened because he was sick, medicated and drunk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Toshiya shook his head, “Oh that Die, he really meeds to think before he speaks. Such an idiot.” he kind of chuckled to himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Toshiya!” I fumed. “You&apos;re so insensitive. I&apos;m really hurting inside.” I paused for a split second. “In fact, this is mostly you&apos;re fault for encouraging me that this could ever happen!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Toshiya suddenly looked very alarmed. “Whoa, hold you&apos;re horses there kid. I wouldn&apos;t give up hope yet. Die&apos;s an idiot, I&apos;ll slap some sense into him. Let me fix this,” he pleaded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I was torn. On one hand I would have Die, but only because Toshiya &apos;slapped some sense into him&apos;...but I would (potentially) have Die see me as I really want him too. But it would be like when Die kissed me after saying my black leather couch was neon fuzzy swirls, it would feel wrong. I sighed thinking hard.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Toshiya, I appreciated you&apos;re wanting to help me, but really, this is something that I need Die to want and to do on his own. You wouldn&apos;t want to be in a relationship with someone who had to be bullied into it would you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Toshiya looked crestfallen, but slowly nodded his head in what appeared to be understanding. I just prayed that he wouldn&apos;t seek out Die, smack him around and then make him swear he would never tell me. I know it sounds absurd, but that is something I would not put past Toshiya. His heart in in he right place, I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	It was now 9:30am. Since 5:00am, that’s how long I’d been sitting on my living room couch clad only in a pair of boxers. I was still too shell shocked to have any intention of moving. The bathroom, getting dressed and breakfast, they would all have to wait. Twice, not once, but twice I had dreamed that very same dream that had been plaguing my nightly trips into dreamland. Unlike before, where everything was blurry and out of focus, these two dreams had been perfectly understandable. The mysterious person I’d been chasing, begging them not to leave me, now had a face, a very recognizable one too. Yes, the person I’d been having nightly visions of was non other then Shinya, quite coincidently the most likely person never to speak to me again after making him cry yet again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	To say I was shocked would be an understatement. I’d moved to the couch no longer able to sleep and wanting very much to puzzle out the dreams meaning. Certainly one didn’t just start dreaming about their bandmate for no reason; I had to work this out. So, I sat and puzzled, debated, denied, reworked and denied some more and at 9:32am exactly I came to the conclusion, “Oh my God I am in love with Shinya!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Horror, fear, disbelief and utter joyous elation were overflowing from my every pore at my own declaration. I was further sent into a fright causing a rather mild heart attack as clapping sounded, followed by an all too familiar voice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Exactly right. Took you long enough to figure out.” Whipping my head around I found Toshiya leaning against the archway into the living room, a rather annoyed look on his face. What the hell was he doing here? Before I could even attempt to ask Toshiya continued his eyes raking over me, “Glad half my work is done here. I honestly thought I was going to have to beat some sense into you, which frankly, might have ruined my nails.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Annoyed and more than a little embarrassed, I snapped, “What the hell? How did you even get in here?” I quickly grabbed a pillow from beside me to cover myself causing, Toshiya to roll his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Learn to lock your doors Die.” He pushed himself off the wall and sauntering over to stand directly in front of me. Looking up from my prone seated position on the couch I began to get nervous, Toshiya didn’t seem his usual happily annoyed energetic self. I started to open my mouth to demand some answers as to why he’d felt the need to barge in uninvited, but I was cut off as Toshiya got up, close and personnel, impatiently placing a finger to my lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	 “Don’t speak, just listen.” I was too speechless at the others clipped tone to even contemplate arguing so I just nodded. Seeing I was going to compile, Toshiya pulled back slightly removing the finger and instead clasping my head in his hands. I was seriously petrified. “First, you are the biggest moron I’ve ever met if you have just now realized you are in love.” I knew better than to disagree with Totchi out loud even if I thought it was highly implausible for him to know before I did. He gave me a sharp look making me squirm. It was as if he knew exactly what I was thinking. Man, was he scary when he was mad. “Second you will never, never, ever speak of my visit here.” Again, he waited for me to nod before continuing “Third, I want you to go his house and tell him exactly what’s in here.” He rapped on my head with much more force than I’m sure he needed to make his point. As if reading my mind again he went on. “Like this…” crouching down and scuttling himself in-between my knees, bringing his hands to cup my cheeks looking deeply into my eyes exclaiming dramatically, “I love you! I always have, and I always will. Have my babies!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	The room filled with silence neither of us moving. I was in some kind of shock and Toshiya was just savoring the moment and being WAY over dramatic. I mean, I couldn’t confess like that! A delicate coughing had us both quickly turning towards the door to find an embarrassed looking Kaoru and thoroughly amused Kyo. Shit. Could this situation get any worse? It could and did as Toshiya smiled brightly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Hi Kaoru! Hi Kyo! What are you two doing here?” I could have smacked Totchi, didn’t he realize how bad this looked? Face flaming I tried pushing him away and out from between my legs but all I successfully managed to do was get him to increase he grip holding onto me tighter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Toshiya let go.” I growled and fought to loosen his hold some more. Relenting he finally released his hold with a look that told me our little talk wasn’t over yet. His attention swung back to Kaoru and Kyo to repeat his earlier unanswered question. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Kaoru who still looked as if he’d been told unicorns were real and just stood gaping blankly at us. Kyo just shrugged the amused smirk not leaving his features. “Don’t know really. Kaoru here just dragged me over insisting we had to talk to Die about Shinya and why he requested Kao cancel practice.” This news had me furrowing my brow. Shinya had canceled practice? I had a sneaking suspicion I knew why they were coming to me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Oh, well, we were just taking care of that problem.” Toshiya told the other two cheerfully. “It hopefully won’t be an issue again.” He said shooting a look in my direction. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Right.” I agreed standing up. I knew what I had to do. I had to tell Shinya the truth and face the consequences of being an utter moron. Heart pounding in my chest I stood throwing the pillow aside declaring, “I’m going to make things right again.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Good boy!” I got a couple pats on the head from Totchi who clapped excitedly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	This jolted Kaoru out of his shocked confusion. “So it is his fault? Wait… what’s going on?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	I ignored him as I moved towards the front door, Toshiya right behind me cheering. Throwing on some shoes I was about to sprint out the door when a hand stopped me to hand over the green blanket I kept on the back of the couch. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“It’s a bit cold out there” Toshiya explained. I nodded taking the blanket and wrapping it around my shoulders moving to leave again when his voice stopped me a second time. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“What?” I was impatient to leave, not wanting to waste anymore time. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“Remember, I love you.” Toshiya me in all seriousness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	“I know… Thanks!” With a smile in the others direction I was off and running the blanket trailing behind me. The whole way there I prayed with all my heart that Shinya would be able to forgive me.                   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a href=&quot;http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4246.html#cutid1&quot;&gt;fanfic archieve&lt;/a&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/4440.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>14</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3742.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Tue, 17 Jul 2007 20:46:47 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Seven</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3742.html</link>
  <description>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions&amp;nbsp;&lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya&lt;br /&gt;R? Maybe it will get there at some point...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Seven&quot;&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Shinya~&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I groaned as my alarm clock went off, telling me it was 7:00 already and that I had to get up. My stomach turned with nervousness. I had put this off for several days but today I was going to actually confront Die about the happenings during our dinner. Die had made it very easy to avoid the topic over last few days, leaving right after our practices and I didn&apos;t have the balls to just call him up and ask directly. But today I was going to corner him after practice and demand, in a nice way, what had been going on that night and if the kiss had meant anything to him.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I smiled faintly at the thought of our kiss, it still made my stomach flip and feel like I had butterflies dancing in there. Yes, I&apos;m ignoring the fact that Die had something wrong with him that night and I&apos;m happy with my delusion, thank you very much. His lips pressed to mine, his tongue on mine. I could have died and gone to heaven right there.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I glanced at the clock again, which now read 7:15 am and groaned. God, I hate Kaoru&apos;s early practices, they will be the death of me. I pulled my sorry ass out from under my warm blankets and headed towards the bathroom to shower and help wake myself up. I shed my sleeping clothes and fiddled with the water temperature until I deemed it just right and stepped in. As I stood there I thought this a good time to go over what I would say to Die after practice. &lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Die, we need to talk about the other day, when you came over for dinner. I was wondering if you were on crack.” No, not quite right. “Die, we need to talk about the other day, when you came over for dinner and ended up staying the night...in my bed...topless.” That was a little better. “You said and did some very strange things and I was wondering if you remember them and if everything was alright.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Not too bad I thought as I poured the shampoo onto my hand and then transferred it to my hair, moving it around until it was sufficiently lathered. Alright, so that sounded alright, but after that depends on what Die says. What if he doesn&apos;t remember or worse remembers but doesn&apos;t care and thought it meant nothing? Oh God, I changed my mind. I don&apos;t want to do this anymore. But if i don&apos;t I&apos;ll never know and that would kill me. But if Die thought that was a joke then that would kill me too. Why am I so conflicted? Why must I be like this? Why am I such a drama king?&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I quickly washed the shampoo out of my hair and ran the puff and body soap over myself and hopped out of the shower, worried that I wasted too much time in the shower. I&apos;m not late for band practice often, in fact hardly ever and I&apos;m not going to start now because I was too busy talking to myself in the shower. I dried off as much as possible before heading back to my bedroom to find some clean clothes and then slumped towards the kitchen for coffee and breakfast, still wishing I was in bed asleep.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;As I sat in my kitchen, coffee in hand, and the remains of toast on my plate, I continued with the conversation from the shower.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Oh yea, about that, I was on some serious drugs and strung out,” I mimicked Die&apos;s voice to the best of my abilities. Well that&apos;s totally unrealistic, Die would not take drugs and he would most definitely not take drugs and then come to my place. But something was wrong with him that night because my couch is very black and not fuzzy. I tried my Die voice again.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I don&apos;t know what went on, I hardly remember anything at all, just feeling fuzzy and then very ill.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Back to my voice. “Yes, you were acting very strange and not making very much sense. I wanted to ask if you were alright and if you remembered anything from that night.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Die&apos;s manly voice, “Yes, Shinya-kun, I remember one more things, I remember one more thing. I remember our heated and passionate kiss and I want more.” And he will take me in his arms and kiss me again and moan my name (minus the pillow this time) and press me against the wall and have his wicked way with me in the practice room.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Well that&apos;s how I wish things would go. I have a distinct feeling that the last part isn&apos;t going to happen...not in the slightest. What with Die being so body shy and all. I snorted at the memory of Die waking up and covering his chest so I couldn&apos;t see his man nipples. He&apos;s such a dork.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I looked at the clock on my kitchen wall and mentally berated myself for getting behind schedule, due to another conversation with myself. I hopped up and back to my room for the rest of my clothes before I brushed my teeth and headed for practice, praying that the usual morning traffic was magically gone today.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;As my luck would have it the traffic was not gone, but there at its usually slow morning pace and I pulled into the parking lot 15 minutes later than usual. Which means I still have 15 minutes before Die would show up and 45 before Kyo would roll into practice looking like he has just rolled out of bed.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Kaoru blinked as I rushed into our room, flopping onto the couch. “You&apos;re late. I was about to call you.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I checked the time, “I don&apos;t have to be here for another 15 minutes. I don&apos;t even know why we bother to start now, we should just push practice back an hour, not tell Kyo and then we can all start at the same time, on time.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Naturally, as the laws of the universe dictate, at that moment a very tired and slightly grumpy Kyo emerged from our kitchen.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I heard that, and I&apos;ll have you know that I ave requested we move practice later in the day, but Kao-kun refuses.” He flopped himself down onto the couch beside me.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I put this together very quickly. Kyo here with Kaoru = Kyo and Kaoru have sex + late night+ fall asleep. Very simple.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I guess you&apos;ll be attempting to make your way home after from now on, ne?” There is not much Kyo hates more than early mornings.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Surprisingly Kyo just shrugged a non-committal answer. I guess the snuggle time is more than worth an early wake up call to Kyo. &lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Shinya-kun,” Kaoru called to me, maybe trying to change the subject. “What&apos;s going on with you and Die, you&apos;ve been avoiding each other for several days.” That would be Kaoru changing the topic AND attempting to satiate his wild curiosity. &lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;What to tell him...what to tell him. I could tell them everything and have them both rolling of the floor, or I could tell them nothing...I settled with just telling them about how weird Die was being, and leave out the date part.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;So when I wake up the next morning he&apos;s violently humping my expensive pillow! After I recover from the shock I wake him up and he springs up and covers his nipples.” The three of us rumbled with laughter for a few more minutes, Kyo wiping away tears, when the door opened.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;What&apos;s so funny?” Die&apos;s voice rang out, his curiosity obvious.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Kyo grinned like a maniac, “Nothing really, Shin-chan was telling us a joke, but you kinda had to be here to get it.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I smiled my agreement and Die pouted at being excluded before sulking away to his spot to hook up his guitar. I headed back towards my drum kit to ensure everything was properly set up when Toshiya pushed through the door, looking around a bit before pouting.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Even Kyo beat me here!”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Die~&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Thank God practice was finally over. Kyo and Toshiya&apos;s pointed looks and snickering were starting to get on my already frazzled nerves. Totchi had obviously not been able to keep his mouth shut about the pillow incident. I suppose one part of me couldn&apos;t really blame him, I&apos;d be all over telling someone about what had happened too. It really was rather humorous...if it&apos;d fucking happened to someone else! I swear I had almost murdered our darling vocalist when he had started humping one our practice room couches. His only saving factor being the fact that my job and livelihood somewhat depended on him. Well at least he had the decency to call out Kaoru&apos;s name and not Shinya&apos;s. I think would have throttled him if he had, the band be damned.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Anyway, practice was now over, all i had to do was pack up my stuff, successfully avoid Shinya, boot it home, drink a couple beers, pass out and repeat the whole process again tomorrow. Logically I knew I should go to Shinya, but I just had no idea what to say.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I admit, I don&apos;t remember most of what had taken place, but the few faded memories I do have, plus the crystal clear memory of the next morning were down right mortifying. And what about the dreams I was having nightly? I still didn&apos;t even know what to think of it...I vainly tried to clear my thoughts as I packed p my guitar. &lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;With lightening speed I was waving goodbye to everyone, out the door and on the way to my car. I was just beginning to relax and congratulate myself on another successful Shinya evasion when what do I hear?&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Die-kun, wait up a minute!” Shinya&apos;s familiar feminine voice shouted behind me causing me to stop in my tracks. I glanced behind me to see the petite drummer quickly jogging up to me, face flushed, expression of both nervousness and determinations I&apos;d never seen before on his face. I shifted nervously under his gaze, fiddling with my keys. Shinya didn&apos;t waste anytime in getting to the point. “I think we need to talk,” he stated determinedly, “about what happened the other night.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Now I&apos;m pretty sure I visibly cringed and mumbled out something along the lines of “Do we have to?” to which I received a rather pointed look, punctuated by a firm yes. I grumbled knowing full well I was being childish, but really, this was highly embarrassing. Why relive it? So I quickly decided I ought to address the subject first, hoping he&apos;d drop the matter all together.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Look, I wasn&apos;t really myself, I was getting over being sick, can we just leave it at that?” Shinya seemed to debate his answer internally before shaking his head no. Well now I was starting to get irritated and anxious to have this conversation over with . I love Shinya...as a brother and all, but can&apos;t he leave a guy and his embarrassments alone? Before I even tell him to drop the subjects he pressed onwards.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;I want to now if you remember exactly what happened,” he was watching my face intently. “I want to know how you feel about it.” Shinya frowned, as if debating whether to say more or not, but I never gave him the chance.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;“&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;How do I feel?!” I asked incredulously. “How do I feel?! Embarrassed!! Whatever happened was never supposed to and only did because I was sick, medicated and probably drunk off my ass.”&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style=&quot;margin-bottom: 0cm;&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Verdana, sans-serif&quot;&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;We stood there starring at each other for several moments. I watched in confusion as his face crumbled. Tears...?! Oh those were definitely tears. Running, he was running away! I was so utterly confused, all I could do was watch his retreating form wondering what the hell I had said now. Shouldn&apos;t I be the one upset?&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3742.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>12</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3472.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jul 2007 05:00:04 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Dressed to Impress - Chapter Three</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3472.html</link>
  <description>Dressed to Impress &lt;br /&gt;NaoxDie, slight KaoruxAkiya, KyoxShin, mentions of Naoxrandom jrockers&lt;br /&gt;R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao is a lawyer who desperately needs a date for a black tie dinner, his good friend Kaoru sets him up with Die, a friend of his.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die emerged from their bathroom, make up redone and his hands in his pants readjusting himself. Nao stared at his hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You like that eh?” Die smirked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao adverted his eyes. “You’d better not do that in public, you…you animal!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, yeah, grr baby,” Die rolled his eyes. “Are you on drugs? Did you forget to take them? Because you’re like a walking mood swing, in fact you’re worse then my mother when she went through menopause.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An angry look crossed Nao’s face, angry at the comment and at the fact that he still found Die attractive. “At least I don’t like a clown!” he huffed. “You ready yet BoBo?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“BoBo?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yea, your clown name!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Very mature, and yes I’m ready, let’s G-O.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao stood outside the room where the meet and greet brunch would take place, he quickly game himself a once over and proceeded to tend to Die. He pulled at his collar, adjusted his tie and straightened his jacket.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aww, how cute,” a short blond man commented from behind Nao, “look at the little love birds.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fuck off Kyo. Hi Shin,” Nao snapped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo ignored his irritated friend, “But really, who is this? What happened to Isshi?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He got dumped as soon as he put his tongue up my left nostril,” Nao deadpanned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shin looked surprised, “A boogerfisher? I never would have pegged him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo shrugged and grabbed his boyfriend’s arm. “Who’d of thought. Anyways Nao you have some dirt there,” he gestured towards Nao’s ass and chuckled as Nao began to freak out. He turned to Nao’s date, “I’ll see you inside the circus…….”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Die,” Kyo mused, “interesting name.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die turned back to Nao, who was turning in circles trying to get a good look at his own ass. Die laughed seeing no dirt, obviously a joke form Kyo.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can you see it? Get it of!” Nao commanded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not going to pass up the opportunity to touch a hot ass, Die began to brush the ‘dirt’ off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Harder!” Nao commanded again, “Get it off, get off, get off!” his panic taking hold.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A familiar laughter filled Die’s ears and he promptly stopped his actions on Nao’s behind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kaoru! Good to see you old man,” he shook Kaoru’s outstretched hand. “Just here with the Mrs.” He chuckled at Nao’s glare.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Akiya chuckled, “I see you’re getting along quite well…or should I say getting off?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shut the fuck up,” Nao snapped at his best friend’s boyfriend.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tsk, tsk, now where is the prim and proper little Naoran? He needs to come out if he wants to impress the bosses!” Akiya reprimanded in a poorly done British accent.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Realizing Akiya, although joking, was correct, Nao took a few calming breaths and counted to twenty. He turned back to find his date conversing secretly with Kaoru. “Let’s go,” Nao grabbed Die’s arm and he marched off towards the brunch meet and greet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Nao pushed through the big double doors he began to give Die directions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Do not speak to Yoshiki-san, please avoid talking to Gackt-san and for the love of God do not go more then an arms length away from me at any point in time!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does that mean when I have to go potty that we have to share a urinal?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao rolled his eyes, “For the love of God, don’t be a retard!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ignoring Die, he quickly scanned the room full of people. Spotting one of the company’s three head honchos, hide, he decided it would be a good place to start introductions and smoozing. Squaring his shoulders, Nao confidently strutted over to his pink haired boss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How are you doing hide-san? This is….shit!” Nao suddenly realized the absence of his date.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I’m glad you agree! I thought I was the only one here who thought the egg salad tasted like stale horse crap.” The powerful lawyer flailed his hands almost drunkenly. “May I add that it’s rather unprofessional that they aren’t serving beer at this event. Good thing I brought my own!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao blinked, “Ahh, this is a brunch and I meant that my date wandered away.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hark ye, the beauty that is finger sandwiches. I see them so delicately laid out. They call to me, their sandwichy aroma enticing me closer. Yes, I can see them closer now, there white grain productness laid out on a deep, rich green lawn of parsley. So expertly arranged so that the salmon does not touch the egg salad, that does not touch the tuna, which in turn does not come into contact with the ham. The salmon in all its pinky goodness, though no where near as pink as that man’s hair, the one conversing with Naoran. No, it is more of a rose colour pink, or perhaps in fact a salmon colour. The bread is so fresh, yes, for I have just left four lovely finger prints in them. Shall I take them? No, these five will do. Hark, next we have the ham and cheese, sweat forming near perfect droplets on the waxy looking cheddar. A perfect symbiosis of meat and dairy sweat straddled by limp lettuce and squishy bread. I should think that five shall suit us well. Tuna and pickles, both my enemy and my lover. Curse the allergies that keep us apart, for tuna is my Juliet and I am it’s Romeo, and pickles be our vengeful and bitter parents. I grab six or seven, for I have always tempted fate and brought my good friend Benydryl. Moving along, we come to the egg salad. Always risky business. It can be the perfect combination of egg and mayonnaise, so sweet and gloopy. But woe is me if it is bad, bringing on the thought of what exactly is the white concoction that serves only two purposes, one to hold the egg together and two to add calories. For the salad of egg we should only grab four, just to be sage. Beside the small section of finger sandwich heaven one finds the tarts and brownies. But those we will pass for finger sandwiches are God. Oh, and one must stop and admire the plastic plate display, the light pastel colours suit the room perfectly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die turned around, attempting to balance nearly two dozen sandwiches in his arms, to find a tall man in a freshly pressed suit gawking at him in horror.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” He walked off to try to find Nao before the anal, yet sometimes surprisingly violent man discovered he was missing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die slid up to Nao’s side, trying to be discrete. He failed miserably. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao looked at the mountain of finger sandwiches in his date’s arms. “Well, I don’t have to ask where the hell you’ve been!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die just shrugged, “I didn’t have breakfast.” Seeing the suppressed anger on Nao’s face and feeling bad for causing such a horribly unattractive look to appear (and fearing for his life) Die decided to apologize. But before he could even open his mouth Nao cut him off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How many sandwiches did you take?! And why didn’t you use a plate? What are you, some kind of barbarian?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feeling much less bad, Die stuffed a whole sandwich in his mouth. “Twenty-one…well now twenty.” He smiled to the pink haired man. “I don’t believe we’ve met.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“hide, Nao’s boss,” hide thrust out his hand for Die to shake, and laughed as he watched the red head attempt to transfer all the sandwiches into one arm, managing only to drop one. “Nineteen now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die chuckled, “True enough. I’m Die, with Nao,” he jerked how now free thumb towards the fuming man. He popped another sandwich in his mouth whole, this time tuna. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Would you take smaller bites!” Nao hissed in his ear. “hide-san, don’t mind him, won&apos;t learn until he chokes on something.” As if on cue Die started to make gasping noises and pounding on his chest. “Oh God, you’re not choking are you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die shook his head, “Pickles,” he gasped, “nasty little buggers out to get me.” He cleared his throat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;hide nodded sagely. “Not a pickle fan?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Love them, favourite food, but I’m highly allergic,” Die explained as he popped in another tuna sandwich.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao rubbed his forehead. “Then should you not be eating them? Dumb ass.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die waved off the concern, “Nah, doesn’t matter, I brought my Benydryl.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Really?” hide asked. Die nodded. “You might want to take one, your tongue is starting to swell.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao snapped his head towards Die to be greeted with the sight of Die’s slightly purple and very swollen tongue lolling out of his mouth. “OH MY GOD!” he began to panic, “where is the Benydryl?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die patted down his pockets, a slight panic taking hold. “On my kitchen counter, beside my kettle.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You dumbass!” Nao shrieked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now, now,” hide chuckled, “it’s not that bad.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yea,” Die agreed, though it was becoming more and more difficult to speak.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not bad?” Nao mused, “You’re right, because having a purple tongue the size of Zimbabwe is perfectly fine!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Zwimbabway?” Die asked, “Is that near Flordia? Cos I’ve been to Tampon Bay.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Of course not,” Nao corrected, amazed at his date’s stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right,” hide added, “I believe its over by Estonia, you know, Dracula lived there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now Nao was amazed at the stupidity of his boss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m surrounded by idiots,” he mumbled to himself. “Sorry hide-san, but I’m going to take him to get some drugs. We’ll be around later.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;hide stopped poking Die’s tongue. “Oh yea, sure. I’m going to my car for a drink. I finished my sixth beer before you got here. I’ll walk you out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die attempted to laugh but ended up with a string of drool dribbling down his chin onto his shirt. Noticing the dampness Die mumbled, “Didn’t like this shirt anyways.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon reaching hide’s car Die’s situation had taken a turn for the worse, he now sported a large obvious wet spot on the front of his shirt and a massive slightly purple tongue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The completely unprofessional lawyer observed him. “Maybe you should leave him here with me,” he suggested, watching a new string of drool form in the corner of Die’s mouth and begin its long and slow decent down to the ever growing pool of saliva on his shirt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao also turned to observe the red head. His inner self debating leaving Die with his boss, who he was trying to impress, and he wasn’t too sure how that was going, or take the slobbering idiot out in public and be seen with him. It was a tough choice, but as hard as it was to admit hide and Die were getting along great. It couldn’t cause too much damage, right? Nao sighed as hide slapped Die on the back encouragingly…if only they had met in another place, he was positive hide and himself would have been fantastic friends…but that was a different life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fine,” Nao agreed, “I’ll be back in thirty minutes, don’t go anywhere, do anything or talk to anyone.” Nao began to walk way, but stopped and threw over his shoulder, “And don’t eat anymore of those damned pickles!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Don’t worry,” Die threw back, “I already finished all the tuna!” He watched as Nao stormed off to find their car and then directed his attention to his companion. “Well, now that the little Mrs. is gone…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;hide smiled and opened his trunk, “How about a beer to take down the swelling?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die beamed, “Got a straw?”</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3472.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3216.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jul 2007 04:53:00 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Dressed to Impress - Chapter Two</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3216.html</link>
  <description>Dressed to Impress &lt;br /&gt;NaoxDie, slight KaoruxAkiya, KyoxShin, mentions of Naoxrandom jrockers&lt;br /&gt;R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao is a lawyer who desperately needs a date for a black tie dinner, his good friend Kaoru sets him up with Die, a friend of his.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sat in his car and started his pre-date routine. First check that there wasn’t anything in his teeth. Done and done. Step two, gum, chew it. Good, minty fresh breath is a must. Thirdly, sex appeal. He undid the first few buttons of his shirt and loosened his tie. Checking his hair in the rear view mirror he gave himself a sexy smirk and muttered, “Damn I’m hot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die grabbed his overnight bag and sauntered up to Nao’s apartment. Just like all his other dates, he knocked confidently on the door. The door opened the second Die knocked to reveal who Die assumed to be Nao. Kaoru didn’t mention he was hot! Maybe this weekend wouldn’t be that bad after all…Nao was already in his suit, his tie knotted nicely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hello,” Die broke the ice, extending his hand, “you must be Naoran.” The other man just stood there, his jaw slowly dropping. “Well, I’m Die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is that a wig?” blurted out Nao, his eyes focused on Die’s vibrant red hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die cocked an eyebrow, “No…no its not.” What the hell was this guy’s deal?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because you can take if off now,” the other man continued as though Die hadn’t said anything. “Kaoru put you up to that didn’t he?” he laughed, “Haha, so funny.” He didn’t sound amused, it sounded like he was choking. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Die corrected him, “my hair is violent red, has been for years and will continue to be so for many more to come.” Nao didn’t look convinced so he added, “Wanna give it a feel?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other man reached up and latched onto Die’s hair and gave it a good hard yank.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oww! That hurt!” Die yelped in pain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao backed away and hid behind his hand in embarrassment. “I’m so so very sorry! I…you see…oh god. That’s not how I wanted to meet you. Hello, I’m Nao. Please come in and let’s have some tea and erase this episode from our memories.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;‘Man, this guy has issues,’ Die thought to himself as he settled on his couch, giving him his date smile. “Already forgotten. Yes to the drink, but I’ll have a beer if you have one.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao looked offended at the very idea. “Absolutely not! We can’t drink before we get there or once we get there for that matter!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tea please,” Die corrected himself, ‘I have to do this sober? No alcohol all weekend?! I don’t bloody think so!’ Die challenged him, though not out loud.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao disappeared into the kitchen to prepare the tea, taking deep breaths to calm himself. From the living room Die could hear the clatter of the tea pot as it shook in Nao’s hands. He stood up to investigate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Need some help?” he offered, leaning on the doorframe. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m just a little nervous,” Nao explained, placing the teabags in the pot. “And I haven’t eaten in the last two days…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked concerned, “That’s not good, you want to eat something?” he asked as he opened Nao’s fridge. He found it absolutely empty except for one thing, a post-it note, stating ‘BUY FOOD…BROCCOLI.’ “Or we could eat out,” he said closing the fridge door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao shook his head, “On the way there, if our schedule permits it, now we don’t have time. I need to do wardrobe check and the run down still. Now sit,” he commanded, ushering Die back towards the couch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die did as he was told, he man was obviously unstable, he was beginning to question the fun potential of the weekend. Nao disappeared again and reappeared a few minutes later with tea and his laptop. He placed them on the coffee table and took a seat beside his guest. He set up his computer and looked at Die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Now the rundown. I made a powerpoint presentation for you,” Nao opened the file and clicked start, the words ‘Crash Course to the Weekend’ appeared on the screen. He hit the arrow key and more words appeared with a picture of an older western man. “This is the company I work for, Gelber Bros Limited, it’s a foreign company,” Nao informed Die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die just nodded, still in shock that his date had prepared an entire powerpoint presentation about his workplace. This was something new, this had never happened on any of his other dates.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We are a corporate law firm and we handle cases dealing with American investments a lot. This is the owner of the firm,” he clicked again and the picture of the western man enlarged, Die could see the sweat glistening off his balding brow. “He won’t be there, he’s on a golf course in Orlando.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is Yamato-san,” Nao continued with the next frame, “my direct supervisor, he’s a real hard ass.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die finally couldn’t hold it anymore and broke in, “Is this really that important?” Why did he need to know this now? “Can’t you just point these people out when we get there?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For the second time in under twenty minutes Nao looked absolutely offended. “You’re obviously not taking this seriously enough. I think you should take notes.” Nao reached into his laptop bag and withdrew a pen and paper.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked at him, he couldn’t believe this, and voiced that. “You have to be shitting me! You cannot be serious.” The look Nao gave him made it very clear that he was completely serious. “You’re fishing off the deep end man.” Die accepted the paper and looked at it skeptically, “This is beyond stupid.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took Nao nearly thirty five minutes to complete his presentation, for which Die took notes. They went something like this: ‘Man, pink tie - important’ or ‘Man in photocopying room - not important’ and Die’s personal favourite ‘Unibrow man refills pop machine Mondays at noon.’ Nao nearly had a heart attack when he saw them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, very funny. I hope you absorbed something!” Nao sighed and looked at his watch. “Oh my god! We have to leave like five minutes ago!” He grabbed Die’s wrist, their bags and went to pushed Die out to the parking lot and into his car, but was stopped when Die saw the back of Nao’s front door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Didn’t follow your own advice eh?” Die laughed and read the post-it notes tacked to the back of the door, “’Hello, my name is Nao, it is nice to meet you Die.’ ‘I’m so glad you could be my guest for the weekend’ Oh this is my favourite one! ‘Come in and please make yourself comfortable’ and be bored to tears by my thirty five minute long powerpoint presentation,” Die added.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao just glared and pulled an amused Die out the door, mutter about all the red hair dye leaking into his brain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Nao started the car Die jumped in his seat, his ears ringing from the sudden and very loud angry music that came from the CD player.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry ‘bout that, I always forget to turn down the volume when I get out,” Nao explained quickly after turning it off. Die just nodded, taking note of the seemingly out of character music selection.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As Nao began to pull out of his parking spot Die started to rummage around the glove box. He pulled out his ride’s CD collection and shifted through them. X Japan? Gazette? What the hell…that was like hardcore. He’d expected Nao to own poppy love ballads.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is Gazette’s new single!” Die exclaimed, “I haven’t even seen this in stores yet, let alone heard it! I thought it wasn’t coming out until the week after next!” Die opened the case with excitement. “Oh my god! Is this signed?!” Die gaped at Nao like a fish. “Reita has touched this and now I am touching this.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao gave Die a funny look, “Calm down there buddy, he’s just a person and actually he’s a real ass when he’s drunk.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die jumped to the defense of his idol, “You don’t know that, how dare you slander Reita!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao blinked, “I do know that, we go out drinking together and then he’s an ass.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die shook his head, obviously not believing Nao. “Then how did you meet?” Die asked, thinking Nao wouldn’t be able to come up with a story on the spot like that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao looked out the windshield, straight ahead, “We met through friends,” he said in a tone that clearly stated the conversation was over. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The conversation came to a stand still and Die decided that it was in his best interest to keep it that way, not that he was in the mood for a chit chat, he was too busy fearing for his life. He didn’t know if it was the nerves or if Nao felt rushed, but his driving was insane. He swerved from lane to lane, shouting profanity out the window at little old ladies who drove under the speed limit. A little old man slowly making his way across the street with a walker nearly became road kill and Nao merely muttered about him being in his way. After Nao cut some poor young teenager off on the highway, driving nearly forty over the speed limit, he flipped her off and swore under his breath about stupid kids and not knowing the etiquette of proper merging. Die thought that maybe Nao didn’t know the proper etiquette of merging, or driving in general, and shouldn’t be talking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They made it to the hotel in record time, a normally three hour trip done in almost under two, leaving both driver and passenger alive and in one piece. Die couldn’t say anything on the condition pedestrians or other drivers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Where the hell did you learn to drive?! There was no way we’d be late if we sat at your house and watched that gay ass slide show all over again!” Die fumed, stepping out of what he now deemed a death trap.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao looked at Die, “You looked like a gang banged crack whore, fix your makeup!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die quickly looked in the sideview mirror, “I do no- oh fuck!” he muttered upon seeing his appearance, black makeup running down his face from the sweats brought on by the sheer terror of the car ride. “Look what you did to me!” he shrieked, “You are an evil, evil man!” he accused, madly trying to pat down his windblown hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao smirked and gave him a saucy wink, “Don’t worry Princess, we’ll go check in and you can clean up.” He picked up their bags and headed off for the hotel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die stood there for a moment, mouth hanging open. ‘What did that man just say? He did NOT just say that to me!...and what the hell! Holy split personalities.’ Die finally gave himself a shake and jogged to catch up with Nao.</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/3216.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2898.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jul 2007 04:41:41 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>A Kinko Mart Meeting - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2898.html</link>
  <description>A Kinko Mart Meeting&lt;br /&gt;KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;PG 13 at the most for a little bit of Kyo language &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru runs into Kyo at the supermarket and cuteness ensues.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;A Kinko Mart Meeting&quot;&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru walked down the street at a leisurely pace. It was the weekend, which meant he could kick back and relax a bit, well as much as he ever could relax. There wasn’t any band practice scheduled for the up coming week since Shinya had family commitments and had left town for the week. It was a well deserved break as everyone put a lot of energy into the band and things were really starting to take off. Their first CD was well on its way to being completed.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru walked through the sliding doors of the grocery store, Kinko Mart, and pulled out his detailed grocery list, gave it a once over and grabbed a cart. As he strolled up the first aisle he saw a familiar blonde, contemplating the various brands of instant ramen. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Kyo! What are you doing here?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“What does it look like? I’m shopping dumb ass,” Kyo rolled his eyes and laughed. “I need to eat ya know.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru laughed, looking at the wall of instant noodles as well. “You actually eat this crap?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“It’s easy and quick. Tastes half decent most of the time.” Kyo shrugged and continued down the aisle, “I’ll see ya around,” he waved goodbye and disappeared around the corner.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru smiled, still looking at the wall of noodles, he shrugged and grabbed the box he had seen Kyo take, “What the hell,” he stated and threw it in his buggy. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;As he meandered down the aisle, picking the items on his list off the shelves, his mind wandered, thoughts of pressing matters with the band constantly nagging him. The last song they had played at practice a few days ago still needed a lot of work and the lyrics weren’t quite right yet. He had plans to go in to the studio tomorrow and work on the guitar riffs; hopefully they would cooperate with him. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;As Kaoru rounded the corner he saw Kyo squatting in front of the large tanks of fish, poking and making faces at them through the glass. He chuckled to himself and kept walking, leaving Kyo with his new found playmates. Kaoru actually really liked Kyo right from the start; he was so passionate about music, especially his lyrics. He was funny and good to work with. And the cute way he stuck his tongue out when he thought. The cute way his bottom wiggled when he walked…&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;‘Wait a minute where did that come from?’ Kaoru blinked. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Suddenly there was a weight on Kaoru’s back, “Hey, are you stalking me?” He looked over his shoulder to find Kyo glomping him from behind and laughing. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru blushed at being caught while thinking about Kyo being cute and ducked his head. “You scared me Kyo! And no, I’m not stalking you, I need food too ya know!”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kyo laughed again and angled his shopping cart beside Kaoru’s. “I always get bored grocery shopping. What do you still need?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru looked at his list, most of the items already in his cart, which Kyo was now rummaging through. “Ano sa, you know that there are more of those an aisle over, right?” Kaoru asked as Kyo swiped his bagels and added them to his own cart. Kyo merely smiled and continued to raid Kaoru’s groceries.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Hey, I thought you didn’t eat this crap?” Kaoru looked up from his list to find all of his grain products in Kyo’s cart and Kyo holding the cup ramen.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Hey! I didn’t put that in there!” Kaoru exclaimed and looked away, embarrassed. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Ok, I’ll take it then!” Kyo in a singsong tone, adding it to the stolen items in his cart. “So, I ask again, what do you still need?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Bread, you just took all of mine,” Kaoru looked at his list.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“You made a list?!” Kyo laughed as he grabbed it.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“And you didn’t? How do you know what you need?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“I don’t. Oh! I need eggs too! Let’s do that next!”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“But the eggs are at the other end of the store, and I need rice, that’s between here and the eggs.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kyo laughed, scooping up what was left in Kaoru’s cart and adding it to his own, “So, we’re getting eggs.” Kaoru had no choice but to follow him, he had just kidnapped his food!&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;As they passed by the aisles an end display caught Kaoru’s attention. He stopped and quickly grabbed two bags and threw them into the now shared cart. Kyo looked in and raised an eyebrow.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Cashews? Kaoru eats cashews?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru also raised an eyebrow, “Yes, Kaoru eats cashews.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kyo laughed and ran with the buggy singing “Kaoru, Kaoru eats cashews” over and over again. “Hey that’s kinda catchy!” he exclaimed and started over again, Kaoru trailing behind him, apologizing to the other customers.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;By the time he caught up with Kyo again, there were five cartoons of eggs in the shopping cart. “Have enough eggs?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kyo looked down and thought for a moment, his tongue poking out of the side of his mouth. He grabbed another cartoon. “Now I do. How many do you need?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“What the hell! How many eggs do you eat?!” Kaoru made a mental note to discuss proper eating habits with the band after the next practice. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Three, times three meals, so nine eggs a day. Why?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“WHY!? Why do you need to ask that?! It isn’t healthy to eat that many eggs!”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Well, it’s all I can cook, so it’s all I eat,” he added another cartoon of eggs for Kaoru.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“All you eat!?” Kaoru was still in shock.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“What do you eat?” Kyo asked curiously as he pushed the cart forward.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Last night I had fettuccine alfredo with grilled chicken and asparagus,” Kaoru stated matter of fact. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“…the hell is that?” Kyo demanded as he searched for his preferred brand of fabric softener.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“A western pasta dish, I really enjoy it,” Kaoru plucked the same brand of fabric softener off the shelf as well. Kaoru watched Kyo pick out his toilet paper, “You should get Paper Tiger brand, it has more sheets per roll and therefore is more economical.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“You’re messed up man. It’s just shit paper.” But Kyo put two packages of Paper Tiger in the cart anyways. “Are you done? Check that list of yours.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru scanned the list and double checked against the very full cart as Kyo rolled his eyes. “I’m good. Let’s go.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;At the cash register Kaoru sorted out his groceries from Kyo’s and paid for his. He stood next to Kyo and waited for him to finish paying and they left together. Once outside in the warm spring air Kyo smiled.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“I had fun. We should do it again next week.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru smiled as well, “Yea, it was fun.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“What are your plans for the week?” Kyo looked at him hopefully.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“I was planning on going into the studio and working on that song.” &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Want some company?” Kyo offered.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Yea, that’d be a lot of fun, I’ll be in around 10 tomorrow morning.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“That’s great; I’ll be there at &lt;st1:time minute=&quot;0&quot; hour=&quot;12&quot;&gt;noon&lt;/st1:time&gt;. So I’ll see you tomorrow then?” &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;&lt;span&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/span&gt;Kaoru nodded and turned to walk away, but changed his mind, facing Kyo again. “Want to come over for dinner? I’ll make something other than eggs.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kyo laughed, “That’d be great, can I stash my eggs in your fridge?”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;Kaoru looked at the bulging bag of eggs, “They should fit.”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“Egg-celent!”&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;“You’re such a dork.” Kyo only laughed maniacally and skipped over winking. &lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class=&quot;MsoNormal&quot;&gt;~~END&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2898.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>3</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2767.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jul 2007 04:16:38 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Dressed to Impress - Chapter One</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2767.html</link>
  <description>Dressed to Impress &lt;br /&gt;NaoxDie, slight KaoruxAkiya, KyoxShin, mentions of Naoxrandom jrockers&lt;br /&gt;R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao is a lawyer who desperately needs a date for a black tie dinner, his good friend Kaoru sets him up with Die, a friend of his.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao took a letter out of his mailbox, the address for the law firm he worked for in the return address. He opened the envelope with care and read some of the most frightening words in his entire life, ‘Dear Naoran and guest.’ He quickly scanned the rest, black tie dinner, two weeks from now, out of town, hotel accommodations provided, for employees up for partner. Shit, where the hell was he going to find a ‘guest’!? He pulled out his phone and called his good friend and co-worker Kaoru.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey man, you busy?” he asked when Kaoru picked up the phone, “I need to talk to you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well hello Nao, good to hear from you, great of you to ask how I am. Talk? Sure I can talk. You got the invite didn’t you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao couldn’t help but smile, he really wanted to make partner, and this could be his ticket in if he impressed the bosses. “Oh, yea, how are you? I did...but I need to talk to you…in person. How about coffee?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao could hear the hesitation in his voice, “I can’t, its Saturday morning, my cartoons are on.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My treat.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Be there in twenty minutes,” Kaoru hung up the phone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao sat in their usual coffee place, a cup in front of him and a cup across from him waiting for Kaoru. Nao held the invitation in his hand, this was the opening he needed to make partner. He just had to make a good impression to make partner with the firm. He NEEDED to make partner, it was his sole drive in life. After he had told his father that he was gay they had had a falling out of sorts. This promotion would prove to his father that he was still a capable person and someone to be proud of. Now if only Kaoru would get his lazy ass off his sofa and away from the tv long enough to help him through his time of need…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Latte, soy milk, half a sweetener and half a sugar?” Kaoru asked as he plopped down at the table in an old X-Japan tour t-shirt, that was from a concert they had gone to together back in the day and a pair of plaid pajama bottoms. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Glad to see you dressed for the occasion,” Nao noted, “and yes, but you’re fifteen minutes late, so it’s probably cold by now.”&lt;br /&gt;“Your interrupted my Saturday morning Coco Puffs and cartoons, you’re lucky I came at all. I got sucked into Woody Wood Pecker and had to finish it,” Kaoru scratched himself under the table. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, very attractive, save the readjustments for Akiya, man,” he mumbled, referring to Kaoru’s boyfriend. “Ok, so my problem is -“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Way more than I can help you with,” Kaoru offered, sipping his chilled latte. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Thank you so very much for your support. I’m trying to be serious here, ya know. How you ever made partner is beyond me, fucking Saturday morning cartoons.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru looked hurt, “But I’m cukoo for Coco Puffs and their chocolately goodness.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Fucking child,” Nao restated. “Now back to me, my problem is that the invitation says ‘and guest’. I need a guest!! This is very important, I need to guest so they don’t think I’m a social reject who can’t get himself a date.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru gave Nao a dirty look, “You pulled me away from my cartoons to tell me that you need a guest?! Go find some cute guy, ask him, bring him, fuck him, make good use of the room service. Now I’m missing Looney Tunes, so unless you actually have a problem I’d like to get back to my good friend Bugs Bunny.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, now that I know where I stand. I can’t just ask some random person!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru thought for a moment, “What about that Hyde guy, you dated him for awhile.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A shiver ran down Nao’s spine, “Eww no. One, he has a nasal voice that is beyond irritating, and two he was horrid in bed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, it was just a thought. And here is another one, don’t bring a guest, who cares, pick up there,” Kaoru suggested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao looked shocked, “What has the tying down of your cock caused you to lose your mind, one they’re all old and two they’re all straight. It’s really important that I have a date! It says ‘and guest’!!! It is beyond important that I have a guest with me! I need to impress them so that I can make partner and impress my father! This is a matter of life and death.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru finished off his latte and rolled his eyes, “Fine, fine, since you’re such a drama queen, I’ll set you up with someone. I have a friend who should be available; I’ll give him a call.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao rolled his eyes, “The last time you set me up with one of your friends it was a disaster! Isshi raped my chin! It was horrid, at one point I think his tongue was up my nose. Plus he was bad in bed!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru blinked, “Isshi’s a booger fisher? I never would have pegged him as that…man you learn something new everyday,” Kaoru laughed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao glared, “Well his tongue wasn’t up your damned nose! And before that was what’s his face…Miyavi…or morning breath man as I like to refer to him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru shuddered, “Eww…well he looked hygienic, who’d a thought with that damn oral fixation.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You weren’t kissed by him. I nearly barfed in my mouth. Plus he wasn’t that great in bed,” Nao shuddered at the memory. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Seriously,” Kaoru reassured his friend, “this guy is well almost perfectly normal. And I’m sure his hygiene habits are all in order. I was over at his place a couple nights ago, I saw some Scope. Plus he’s hot, and I have a sneaking suspicion he’s great in bed.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And how do you know? Oh don’t tell me you’ve already fucked him!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, no, I haven’t, I just have it on good authority, he’s slept with one of Akiya’s friends. I’ll tell him to meet you at your place on Friday afternoon and you two can head out from there.” Kaoru nodded to himself. “Great now that’s that is settled, I’m off,” Kaoru got up and walked off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, I didn’t agree yet! Get your lazy ass back here right now!” But it was a lost cause.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sat on his couch, sipping his soda from the can, the window was open and provided a nice breeze. How he loved sitting naked on the couch, it was one of his favourite past times. His peaceful afternoon was interrupted by the telephone ringing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What do you want?” he demanded as he picked up the phone.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aren’t you so pleasant,” Kaoru answered dryly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, sorry Kaoru, I didn’t know it was you. So how can I help you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru cleared his throat, “Well, you see there is this black tie dinner for work in two weeks-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s fantastic, take Akiya with you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die could almost hear Kaoru making a face at him, “I am. Why wouldn’t I?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rolling his eyes, Die responded, “Well I’m sorry, you’re on the phone to me, what was I supposed to think?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh just shut up and listen to me. My friend Nao was invited and this is a really big deal to him, beyond big actually, I think he’s taking it a little to far, but that’s Nao for you. Damned literal bastard, the invite says and guest, so he feels that he absolutely needs a guest…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kaoru, you’re rambling. If you could get to the point I’d like to get back to sitting on my couch naked,” Die shared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You, my friend, black tie dinner for the weekend. Hotel is paid for by the firm, make sure to use the room service.” It sounded like a fantastic plan to Kaoru.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die, however, wasn’t so excited. The last time he’d gone out with one of Kaoru’s friends they had ended up living together and that was fine. But the breakup was beyond terrible and it took a huge toll on Die. “I don’t know man, I don’t want another Shinya. I don’t think I’m ready for any more of your set ups.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not asking you to marry the man! Just go for the weekend with him and go to the stinking dinner. The man looks so worried about not having a date, I can see him across the office, it’s not pretty.” Kaoru could hear Die thinking, and knew he would get another no. “Plus, you owe me, I gave you that money for the rent on your apartment. I feel like a dick bringing it down to that, but this is so important to Nao, so it’s important to me…and yea, its pathetic, I wish you could see him, I think he has the personal section out.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ouch,” maybe it wouldn’t be that bad, besides it was dinner once, Kaoru was right, he wasn’t going to marry the man and he did owe Kaoru. “One question, he is gay right? You know that one hundred percent, no, one hundred and fifty percent. I don’t want him expecting some pretty woman and then have some manly man standing on his doorstep.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru snorted, “Nice description, you manly man you. Yes I know he is gay, very gay, ok with being gay. You should hear his telephone voice, it’s so gay it’s funny. ‘Moshi moshi, Nao speaking.’ If you’re worried about him being like Shinya, don’t be, he’s not in denial, the whole firm knows he’s gay, it wont be an issue.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sighed, “Fine, I’ll go, but only because I owe you and the free room service.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru smiled, “Make sure to get the lobster, it was amazing last year. And thanks so much, I’m going to call Nao across the office right now and tell him to put away the damned personal ads, he won’t get hired if he’s slacking. I’ll call you later with directions to his house and some more details.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die laughed, “And what are you doing? Working hard? Obviously not. I’ll talk to you later,” Die hung up the phone, a little leery of what he had just gotten himself into. Kaoru was a good friend and it wasn’t his fault Shinya had serious denial issues, that was a surprise to everyone. It was just sad it had to end like it did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao sat at his desk in the office, highlighter in hand, shifting through the personal ads. ‘What the hell, are there no gay single men in this city?! Oh, finally single gay man!’ Nao prepared himself to read it. ‘Yomi, male, gay, likes…elephants? And sex, lots of it. And elephant sex?’ Nao re-read the passage, ‘What the hell, elephant sex?! Ok, or not.’ He placed a huge X over the ad. His search was interrupted by the ringing of his telephone.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;“Moshi, moshi, Naoran desu,” he answered in his work voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Moshi, moshi, Naoran desu,” was shot back at him, “that was the gayest voice I’ve ever heard! You sound like a woman.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can I help you Kaoru?” Nao asked, irritated as he looked across the room to where Kaoru was sitting, the phone held up to his ear. He waved at Nao.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Put away those stupid personal ads, I called Die, it’s all set up, he’ll be there.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Die? What kind of a name is that?” Nao asked, shoving the personal section under his desk, “I can’t go out with someone named Die!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Relax, it’s a nickname, short for Daisuke. He’ll be there, you’ll have a date, you’ll have a good time. Remember to wear a tie,” Kaoru advised. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao gave him the finger from across the office, “Dumbass, it’s a black tie event, of course I’d wear a tie. I’m not you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I resent that comment after setting you up. Ah, shit, Yamato-san is coming, look busy,” suddenly Kaoru’s voice became serious. “Yes thank you Mori-san, I appreciate your call, thank you for letting me know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao smirked evilly, “I want you to put your hand in my pants, grab my stiff cock and pump fast. My Woody Wood Pecker is so hard for you.” Kaoru choked on the other end of the line.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, thank you again Mori-san, have a good day,” and he hung up.</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2767.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2487.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Fri, 13 Jul 2007 03:54:44 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Meaningless Bathroom Sex - one shot</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2487.html</link>
  <description>Meaningless Bathroom Sex&lt;br /&gt;DiexNao (Dir en grey/Kagrra,)&lt;br /&gt;NC-17&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Die stopped by his front hall and checked himself out in the mirror. All was in order so he checked to make sure he had remembered deodorant, which he had, and finally put on his boots, ready for a night out with the guys. Just as put on his jacket Toshiya’s car pulled into his driveway. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Get your ass out here!” Toshiya yelled out the car window as Die stepped out of his house. “About bloody time! I don’t want to be late to meet Misaki.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You just got here loser,” Die sighed as he slid into the passenger seat. “Where are Kaoru and Kyo? I thought you were picking them up first.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know, they said they had their own way there, I’m just driving home,” Toshiya said as he floored it out of the driveway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya and his lead foot got the pair to the club in record time. Die stepped out of the car and fixed his coat collar. And so they entered Club Spartacus. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first thing Die noticed was a lot of tight leather. “Oh geez Totchi, if you had told me I would have worn my cat suit.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya, also taking in his surroundings, defended himself, “I didn’t pick this place! Kyo suggested it. Oh he’d better show up, this better have not been some lame ass joke from him. I’m going to go find Misaki, see ya later.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great, just great. Sure leave me alone, with the leather freaks,” Die mumbled, glancing wearily at the group of very tightly clad men in leather to his left, who were eyeing him. Contrary to popular belief Die wasn’t that big of a leather fan, not after having to wear it for that whole tour.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die made his way over to the bar and as he drew closer he found Kyo and Kaoru, sharing a stool. Well that was a new development. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey guys, what did they run out of bar stools or something?” Die joked, he really didn’t have a problem with homosexuals, in fact he was one.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What you drinking?” asked Kyo, not moving from his position half in Kaoru’s lap.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Something stiff.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Forty minutes later, after numerous shots with Kaoru and Kyo, Die was feeling pretty good and a wee bit friendlier to the leather glad men. His inhibitions practically non-existent, he made his way to the mass of writhing bodies on the dance floor. He weaved his way towards the middle, but before he got there he bumped into a rather attractive man with long dark hair and dark eyes. He smiled at him and gave a saucy wink before continuing to move into the crowd. A hand on his elbow stopped him from moving too far, Die turned around and saw the man from seconds before. The dark haired man stepped close to Die and began to dance with him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He leaned in close and whispered in Die’s ear, “Wanna dance?” as he swayed his hips seductively, the top two buttons of his dark silk shirt undone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aren’t we already?” Die gave the stranger a cocky smile, placing his hands on the other’s hips, pulling him closer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They continued their dance, both enjoying the freedom they gained from maybe a little too much to drink. Die pulled his partner even closer and bent down, tracing his tongue across his neck. He smirked sexily when the slightly shorter man moaned, and attempted to move even closer, rolling his hips into Die’s. Die, enjoying the friction, pushed his hips back and soon the two had set a rhythm. Die leant down to capture the other’s lips and succeeded, tracing his tongue along his lips and pulling back. The shorter one pouted cutely and retaliated by grabbing the front of Die’s pants and while he was other wise distracted pushed his own tongue into the redhead’s mouth. Their tongues slid along each other, stroking its opposite. It was Die’s turn to moan as his hands moved to grab his partner’s ass. Suddenly the space in front of Die was empty, he looked up to search for the person who has previously occupied it and found him gesturing for Die to follow, as he headed towards the restrooms. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just outside the restrooms their lips meet in a passionate exchange, which both men moaned into as they stumbled into the closest bathroom. Die pushed the stranger into the wall and pressed his hips into him. The shorter man panted into his ear, wrapping a leg around Die’s waist. Die pressed forward again, enjoying the sound of his breaths in his ear. When the other man wrapped a second leg around him, Die, grabbing him under his ass, hoisted him up and stumbled into the nearest stall, hitting his shoulder and the other man’s head off the feeble wall. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Itai! Watch where you’re going!” he mumbled as Die set him down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry,” Die responded as he began to undo his own pants. “Ok, turn around and spread ‘em.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh so eloquently put,” he mumbled but undid his pants anyways and turned around, bracing his hands against the wall. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, I’m no Shakespeare,” he joked, slapping the other guy’s ass. Die offered his fingers to his new friend, who greedily sucked them into his mouth, thoroughly coating them with saliva before they were withdrawn. “Umm, this might hurt a bit,” Die warned as he moved his hands to the other’s entrance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Slowly he pushed a finger past the tight ring of muscles, wiggling it about before adding a second and then a third, scissoring them. The man in front of him moaned headily as Die thrust upward repeatedly. Die could tell the other was growing impatient since his hand had found his own throbbing erection. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die replaced his hand with his own, “Allow me,” he whispered seductively in the other’s ear. He positioned himself and pushed forward until he was completely in, and waited a moment for the dark haired man to adjust to the sudden invasion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mnn…” Die moaned as he pumped the unknown man’s stiff cock. “Do you have a name?” Die managed between moans.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does it really matter?” the other man responded, “Faster,” he urged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’d like a name to moan back here,” Die said, heeding the request and picking up his pace.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nao.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What? You’re coming already?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, that’s my fucking name, dumbass.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mnnn, sugio…Die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Whaaa-“&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“That’s my name…moan it, loud, right now,” Die demaned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao complied and whimpered, “Nnnnnnm Die.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die leaned forward and nibbled on his ear, and then moved lower to his neck. Die moaned and came inside Nao and released an orgasmic scream, shuddering at the feeling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nao pulled himself off of Die, pushing Die to the floor. Die, facing Nao still hard cock, smirked evilly and engulfed him. “Do it,” Nao encouraged, as Die sucked as hard as he could. Nao finally came inside Die’s mouth and released a scream of his own. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both kissed once more, pulled up their pants and left the washroom.</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2487.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2168.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Mon, 04 Jun 2007 19:25:53 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Percpetions - Chapter Six</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2168.html</link>
  <description>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;R&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Six&quot;&gt;After Toshiya left, my head was still pounding. I barely made it into the kitchen to get myself a glass of water and down more pills before flopping myself onto the couch. I currently had one of the worst headaches I had ever had in my life, but consider how my day had gone I was lucky I was still functioning…well somewhat functioning. It had possible been the worst day of my entire existence. I had woken up from my regular nightly fantasy basically molesting my bandmate. At least Toshiya had been somewhat aware that I wasn’t quite functioning correctly due to my being sick. I swear it was all the stupid shirts fault! I ought to burn the damn thing; better yet make Toshiya watch as I burn his entire wardrobe in a huge bonfire of vengeance! I wasn’t really able to recall what happened after I had realized that it was Toshiya and not a figment of my imagination. I think Totchi had forced me to take some medication after which I promptly passed out again. The dream quickly resurfaced again during my short rest and when I awoke again I had the mortification of being caught in the act of jacking off with Toshiya’s pillow. Now, this wasn’t the first time, especially in the last little while that I’d woken up extremely horny and in the throws of some seriously hardcore masturbation, but usually it was with my own right hand and not a bloody pillow! And of all the pillows in the world it had to be Hara Toshimasa’s. He was NEVER going to let this one go. I was now forever going to be known as ‘Die, the pillow molester.’ And as if how I had woken up wasn’t bad enough my nightly dreams had been invaded be none other then Shinya Terachi. The figure in my fantasies now had a distinct face, one of the petite drummer with long flowing auburn hair and haunting brown eyes… I physically smacked myself. What the hell was I doing having horny fantasies about my best friend. A person certainly did not have erotic fantasies about their friends, especially not one they considered close enough to be their own brother. But the idea wasn’t disgusting to me in the least, mind you it was odd…well, I couldn’t really explain it. I think the illness was affecting me. Glancing at the clock on the wall it showed it was time for me to haul my sick, sorry ass into the shower, to the video store and then off to Shinya’s apato. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Almost thirty minutes later I found myself in the video rental store around the corner from my apartment. A poster on the rental store wall announced that that the ‘Slime Attack 3: The Marshins Resurface’ was finally out on video. I remember the previews for it stating it had even bigger and better special effects and way more ooze. I had wanted to see it in theatres, but the bands rehearsal schedule before the tour had prevented me from being able to go. I quickly walked over to the new release section just in time to get the last available copy. I made my way to the counter eagerly scanning the back of the box young boys complaining to there mother that ‘Slime Attack 3’ was all rented. The mother was trying to convince them to get something called ‘Blue the Big Friendly Whale.’ I felt slightly bad, but I did get the last copy fairly. I had just gotten into line when my cell phone rang. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Moshi, moshi?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You sound kinda congested…did you take any more of that medication I gave you?” an all too familiar voice asked annoyingly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Gee, thanks. And yes, I did. Now, what do you want Toshiya?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hmph, no need to get upset Die.” Toshiya huffed into the phone. I could just picture him pouting cutely on the other end. I mentally rolled my eyes as he continued, “I’m only concerned that your second date go as well as the last did…but hopefully a lot better ne?.” I shifted uncomfortably not liking the way the last part was stressed. I wasn’t quite sure what Toshiya was getting at, but it made me slightly uncomfortable to even ask.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Are you on your way to Shinya’s now?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, I am.” I was relieved he had changed the direction of the conversation. “I’m just picking up a video for us to watch.” I informed the nosey bassist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Good. I’ll let you go then. I just wanted to make sure you wouldn’t be late.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I made a face, “I wouldn’t…” but he cut me off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Right, well remember to get something Shinya will like too. Have fun!” And with that the line went dead. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Damn Toshiya was getting annoying. I sighed and looked at the movie I held in my hands. No, I couldn’t get that. I had to get something that Shinya would be interested in too. Well, from what I remember Shinya was always a sucker for those romantic type comedies, so called ‘chick flicks.’ I remember we had rented one together once at his insistence, it was the first and last time. Apparently he hadn’t found my sarcastic commentary very witty and claimed I had ruined the movie for him. I got out of line and headed back into the racks of videos. On my way back through the shelves I ran into the two little boys and their mother still debating the whale movie.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Want to trade movies?” I asked the two youngsters waving my copy of ‘Slime Attack 3’ in front of them. The two boys squealed in excitement and eagerly agreed quickly thrusting their movie into my hands and snatching the one they desired out of mine. Their mother threw a quick thank you over her shoulder as she was dragged toward the checkout. Smiling, I checked my watch. Ok, I had fifteen minutes to find another movie and boot it over to Shinya’s place. Hmm, what would Shinya want? I scanned the shelves in front of me until one in particular caught my eye. The cover featured a picture of a young boy and a big dog. Perfect! Shinya liked dogs! I snagged the movie off the shelf not even bothering to read the back. As fast as I could I got back in line and paid for my videos and headed towards the nearest subway station.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About twenty minutes later I was standing in front of Shinya’s door. Taking out the bottle of pills Totchi had given me I downed another two. I’d be dammed before I ended up passing out do to illness and ruining our time together. The door opened almost as soon as I knocked revealing a slightly nervous looking drummer. I quickly put on my best smile to put him at ease. It seemed to work because he quickly returned it with a shy smile of his own making my heart rate increase ever so slightly. As I stepped in the door Shinya’s little dog greeted me enthusiastically. I returned the greeting by bending down and making lovely dovey noises at the miniature animal until an exasperated but amused Shinya pulled me away from the door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Dinner’s ready so you can sit down at the table,” he said wandering ahead of me into the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, I’m just going to drop the movies I got in the living room.” I was glad to finally be able to sit down. My body was still pretty exhausted from all the traveling and other stress that went along with touring, not to mention being ill, although I had to admit Totchi’s pills were doing wonders for that. As I walked into the kitchen Shinya made a face at me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” I asked generally confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You sound a little congested… You aren’t getting a cold are you?” He asked sounding quite concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, no.” I assured him failing to mention I already had the said cold. Thankfully he didn’t push the issue. Instead, he motioned for me to sit at the table while he went and got us some wine. The table was set rather ornately which got me kind of worried. I wasn’t really the type for big fancy dinners, but if Shinya had gone through all the trouble of preparing one than I would eat it. Hell, I’d even venture trying fish if it’d make him happy. I mentally shuddered thinking of the slimy creatures. After serving us each a glass of wine the petite drummer announced dinner was served. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I eyed the cover platters he had set at each of our places with a raised brow, “You really went all out didn’t you?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He blushed in response and looked down murmuring, “Well, you are special to me. . .” He looked up again as I grabbed his hand across the table giving it an affectionate squeeze. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You are special to me too Shin…” I said not quite knowing how else to covey my confused feelings. We sat like that for awhile just starring at each other. Eventually, Shinya cleared his throat and motioned towards the food. “Anou, it’s getting cold.” I just nodded not trusting my voice to say anything at the moment. I hurriedly turned my attention back to dinner. Lifting the sliver platter off my plate I couldn’t help but grin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I made your favourite. It’s alright?” I nodded eagerly at his apprehensive question and quickly dug into the hamburger and fries set before me causing Shinya to laugh and reprimand me on the finer etiquette of table manners. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Two hours and one and a half bottles of wine later we had finished dinner and the dishes. I had tried to help with washing the dishes, but was official banned after I got Shinya a little wet. Okay, really wet; he had to change shirts. After the dishes we moved into the living room for movie watching. I had been feeling fine up until the now, but I feared my headache was coming back with renewed vengeance. Other than that the wine Shinya kept pouring me was keeping me quite happy. While Shinya was in getting dessert I quickly poured myself another glass of wine and downed another pill. I blinked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What’s wrong?” Shinya asked as he came back into the living room carrying two huge pieces of chocolate cake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Since when have you owned a multi-coloured couch?” I asked, squinting at the piece of furniture I was currently seated on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Anou, it’s a black couch…” Shinya sounded confused. Okay, maybe the alcohol was starting to affect me a little, but I ought to know multi-colouredness when I saw it drunk or not. I mean the couch was practically glowing it was so radiant. I made a mental note not to let Shinya drink anymore; he obviously couldn’t handle his liquor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ignoring Shinya’s drunken babble about the colour of his couch I began petting the sofa. “Hey! It’s kinda fuzzy…just like Miyu!” Sitting down beside me Shinya pressed his hand to my forehead, which I quickly brushed away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s a leather couch Die,” he said slowly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I nodded in agreement. “Yes, yes I like fuzzy things. Hey!” I said, ignoring whatever Shinya was currently babbling about, “Where’s Miyu at?” I scanned the room for the tiny pooch. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Miyu!” I hollered not at all noticing Shinya covering his ears at the volume of my voice. “I got a movie for Miyu you know”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How thoughtful… Ummm, maybe you should lie down for awhile. You’re acting a bit strange Die-kun.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What? Me, strange? Never!!” I exclaimed loudly. I hollered for Miyu again and in no time an exuberant little Chihuahua was jumping up and down excitedly in my lap. I reached over the techno coloured couch almost tripping out in the process because of the brightness and grabbed tonight’s feature presentations. Taking my piece of cake from a wide eyed Shinya, I thrust the bag of movies in his lap. Reaching into the bag he pulled out the movies I had carefully selected.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, Die did you pick up someone else’s movies by mistake?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I studied the movies he held in his hands and assured him between huge mouthfuls of cake that those were indeed the correct movies. “Nah, the whale one I got for you…Mmm, this is good cake…and Rassie I got for Miyu here.” I patted Shinya’s little dog who was currently in my lap and eyeing my cake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lassie,” I rolled my eyes as Shinya automatically corrected my bad English.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Rassie, Rassie. It’s all the same.” Shaking his head Shinya got off the couch and put in ‘Blue, the Big Friendly Whale.’ As the credits began to roll I reached for my wine glass only to find it empty. Wait a minute… I glanced at Shinya did he have two heads? I squinted hard. No he didn’t, ok good. Well, he did really, but I hadn’t seen the other one yet. I began laughing at my own hentai joke. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, Die…what’s so funny?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I turned to Shinya stating, “You remind me of Blue’s girlfriend Belinda Beluga, only you have nicer fins.” Yup, Shin-chan had gorgeous hair and he deserved to know it. I scooted closer to Shinya on the couch. My vision wasn’t quite working and therefore neither was my distance judgment. Apparently somehow I had dumped Miyu and had crawled on top of Shinya straddling his lap. How had that happened? Was this actually a dream? Yes, of course my nightly fantasy…it had to be! I smiled and leaned forward to capture the lush lips below me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~Shinya&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Since when have you owned a multi-coloured couch?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked at Die and looked directly at my black couch, just to double check that in fact it was still black. “Anou, it’s a black couch…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! It’s kinda fuzzy…just like Miyu!” Ok, now something just isn’t right. Is he on drugs?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s a leather couch Die.” I pressed my hand to his forehead, it was a little warm, but I think it would take a pretty serious fever to hallucinate a leather couch being fuzzy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes I like fuzzy things. Hey! Where’s Miyu at? Miyu! I got a movie for Miyu you know.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How thoughtful…” It was the only thing I could think to respond with. He rented Miyu a movie?! “Ummm, maybe you should lie down for awhile. You’re acting a bit strange Die-kun.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What? Me, strange? Never!!” Die forcefully grabbed his cake from my hands, nearly tipping his chocolate cake off his plate and onto my beautiful and stain free carpet, but luckily my adored carpet was saved from disaster as Die righted his plate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I picked up the movies he had produced from somewhere and gave them a look. WTF? A children’s movie about a whale and Lassie. “Uh, Die did you pick up someone else’s movies by mistake?” Surely he must have picked up some other movies at the counter, in this current condition, hell in any Die condition I wouldn’t put it past him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He shook his head rather violently, “Nah, the whale one I got for you…Mmm, this is good cake…and Rassie I got for Miyu here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Lassie,” I automatically corrected. The subtle difference between “L” and “R” has always eluded Die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Rassie, Rassie. It’s all the same.” His usual response, except then he started laughing like a maniac. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Uh, Die…what’s so funny?” I was almost afraid to ask.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You remind me of Blue’s girlfriend Belinda Beluga only you have nicer fins.” What…the…fuck…what does that even mean?! I look like a female whale? I was about to open my mouth and say something like ‘thanks Die, I really appreciate that. It’s been awhile since someone, especially a close and dear friend, has referred to me as a beluga,’ however my efforts at a retort were in vain because suddenly I found Die sitting in my lap, looking at me with a very strange look in his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My eyes flew open when I felt Die’s lips on my own and they nearly fell out of my head when I felt his tongue against my lips, clumsily attempting to get them to part. In my shock I obeyed and allowed his tongue in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For several seconds I was in heaven, Die was kissing me, with tongue! My hands had worked their way to his shoulders. But then suddenly it felt so very wrong. Something was obviously wrong with him, the couch, his behaviour; it just wasn’t how I pictured my first time making out with Die to be. He didn’t confess his hidden undying love for me. He told m I had nice fins, whatever the hell that meant. This just wasn’t right!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I used my hands, so conveniently placed on Die’s shoulders, to push him off of me, using my drummer strength to dislodge him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Owwie,” he whimpered, I guess I was a little too forceful. “What was that for? Did you see that Miyu?!” he demanded of my dog. “Shin-chan was mean to me!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I stared, Die had seemed to completely forget that not thirty seconds ago his tongue was half way down my throat. But hey, if he wanted to avoid an awkward conversation I was ok with it. Nope, not complaining.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked back at Die and found him lying on his stomach on the floor, directly in front of Miyu, who had her head cocked to the side in curiosity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Miyu-chan,” Die drawled, propping his chin up on his hand. “Have you seen that poodle in 206? Pretty hot ne? Have you hit that shit yet?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I cradled my head in my hands, the dog in 206, Mitsy, was also a female dog. Of course my Miyu-chan hasn’t ‘hit that shit’ as Die so eloquently put it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh yea?” Die mused when Miyu gave a little yip. “How do you like Miyu? Wurf wurf?” Die laughed to himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This was nearly more than I could handle, Die was on the floor wurfing to himself. I was about to pull him up and give him a slap in the face to smarten him up when my cellphone rang. I glared at Die and answered. “Moshi-moshi?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya!” It was Kaoru. “There is an emergency meeting tomorrow morning, 9 am sharp. What the hell is that sound?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I groaned. “It’s Die, telling Miyu she likes it wurf. Nine am?! Why? It’s supposed to be our day off!!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What the hell is wrong with Die?” Kaoru questioned, I could practically see his brow furrowed in thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I wish I knew! He’s really acting strange tonight. Now, I’ll ask again, why the hell do I have to come in for a practice on my day off?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because I said so.” I could tell he was sulking. “Now I have to call Toshiya. I assume you’ll inform Die about tomorrow.” Before I could protest Kaoru had hung up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Stupid Kaoru, stupid Kaoru making stupid emergency practices for probably incredibly stupid reasons,” I mumbled to myself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I turned around and raised and raised an eyebrow. I had made the mistake of leaving Die unattended for a total of two minutes and 27 seconds. His shirt was no on the floor, leaving his chest bared and he was now making quick work of his pants. This was shocking since Die is the most body shy person I know.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Umm…Die…” I was at a loss for words, what am I supposed to say? ‘Hey Die, strip and make it hot?’ or ‘Hey, keep your pants on, no one here wants to see it!’ Except that I do want to see it, but this was getting outrageously out of character for the red headed baka.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Man, Shin-chan, turn the heat off, I’m melting here! Sweating like some sort of animal, no offence Miyu. So damned hot…you’re hot Shinya.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ok, I’ve had enough of this, time for Die to go to bed. I picked up his shirt and led him back to the couch, pushing him down on it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll be back in a minute, I’m going to grab you some blankets.” Die’s eyes had lolled closed and he nodded. The linen closet wasn’t far and I grabbed an extra sheet and a blanket for him. After thinking for a second I also grabbed a clean face cloth and I stopped by the bathroom, running it under cool water.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I returned to the living room to find Die on the floor again, blinking at the blank television. I spread the sheet on the couch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Die,” I cooed, attempting to get him back on the couch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya?” he asked, gaze still fixed on the TV. “Wasn’t my tongue in your mouth awhile ago? When did that stop? Why? I really liked it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because you’re being really weird. Now come and sleep. I’m sure you’re getting tired.” Oh, I prayed the power of suggestion would work with him. He crawled on the couch and laid down. “Night Die, I’ll wake you up tomorrow for practice.” He mumbled a goodnight back to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I left him there and made my way back to my room, shed my clothes and threw on my favourite pyjama pants. After crawling into bed and setting the alarm clock I fell asleep. A deep blissful sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What the hell!? I sat up a bit and blinked at the face of Die, standing at the foot of my bed. The clock beside my bed blinked 2:53 am at me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya,” Die whimpered, “I don’t feel so good.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked so pathetic standing there, shirtless, shivering and trying to warm himself by rubbing his arms. I took pity on him, he didn’t look very well. I pulled back my blankets. “Come on,” I motioned for him to hop in. He sniffled and crawled in beside me, emitting a small whimper. “Poor Die-chan, it’s alright,” I cooed, patting his shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shin-chan, you’re so good to me,” he mumbled before we both dropped off to sleep again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;…………&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I hate mornings. They should die. I hit the off button and cursed the world. And Kaoru, yes I shall now curse Kaoru for the stupid emergency practice during my band-free week. The world should die so that I can go back to bed. Speaking of Die, he moved beside me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmmmmnh,” he moaned. The beeping form hell did not wake him up. I took the moment to observe him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Somehow throughout the night his pillow ended up between us, around his groin. I blinked as I realized that his hips were moving in a suggestive manner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mmmmnh…oh…sh---ya!” Oh God! Was he? No! He couldn’t be! “Shi---ya!” his hips jerked violently into my poor poor pillow. Ohmygod, Die was jerking off in his sleep into my pillow. Ohmygod, what do I do? He’s jerking off in his sleep into my pillow, moaning….Well I’m not sure what he’s moaning. Sh-ya, Shi-ya. My heart dropped, surely he must be moaning Toshiya! Totchi does have nicer thighs than I do, and he’s far more aggressive, I guess Die would like that, and Toshiya is currently unattached.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya….mmmmm….Shin-chan,” Die moaned again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ok, scratch that, my heart soared, Die was humping my pillow and calling out ~my~ name! Ewwww! Die’s humping my pillow!! Oh for the love of God! How do I make him stop before he completely soils my nice, fluffy and expensive pillow?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Die?” I whispered tentatively. “Die…ummm…time to wake up.” He just kept sleeping, grunting, drool hanging from the corner of his mouth. “Die!” I said a little louder. One more time, “DIE!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die jumped up in bed, his hair stuck up on one side, the lines from the blankets under his face etched on his cheek. “Wha~~” he mumbled incoherently, confusion obvious on his face. Then suddenly the light came on upstairs and he realized where he was. Which was in my bed, in his boxers with a pillow between his legs. “Oh God! Shinya!” he cried out. He looked down in embarrassment, finally noticing his state of undress. He threw his hands onto his chest, covering his nipples. “Oh God! Don’t look!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Morning,” I mumbled keeping my eyes downcast. This is so embarrassing, I should have thought about this before I woke him up. “I umm…I’m going to go and make breakfast.” And try to forget that ever happened. “Ahh…just put the pillow in the laundry basket.” I scurried out of the room to the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After standing in the kitchen for about ten minutes trying to decided what the hell I should think about what had just happened. I hear Die in the shower. I pulled out some stuff to eat for breakfast, popped some toast in the toaster and waited. Practice today would be interesting to say the least.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An hour later I stood at my drum kit. Die and I hadn’t really discussed the events of this morning, while he ate I showered and then we drove here in silence. Die was now very involved in turning his guitar, ignoring both myself and a pacing Kaoru, the only other person there before us.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So, Kaoru, why exactly are we here?” I asked, hoping to get a response this time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked when Kaoru gave me a sheepish look. “Well…ummm…” he slid up beside my drum kit and whispered so Die couldn’t hear him. “Kyo didn’t call my yesterday…” he trailed off like this meant something to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And…” when he didn’t continue I decided to recap, “So, since Kyo didn’t call you yesterday you decided it appropriate to call everyone in so that we do not have a day off after spending weeks on tour” Kaoru gave me another sheepish look. “Did you call Kyo?” I sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“To tell him we had practice, but I hung up before he could say anything.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sighed again. Kaoru could be so stupid and insecure sometimes. “You know, it’s not the end of the world if he didn’t call you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A frantic and desperate look entered Kaoru’s eyes “But what if he doesn’t like me?! What if he was just horny and I was the closest piece of ass!? What if…” he sounded really upset now, “what if he thinks I’m a slut?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh dear, this is a real piece of work. “Toshiya is a slut, I wouldn’t be surprised if he came to practice with someone or from someone’s place who we have never seen before. You are not a slut. Kyo doesn’t think you are a slut. For the love of god, next time you have a problem like this call me, don’t hold emergency meetings!” Sometimes Kaoru just needs a good smack upside the head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru looked as though he was about to say something else, but stopped when the door opened and a disgruntled Kyo stomped in. He suddenly looked ill to his stomach and ran off into the kitchen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With Die now sulking in the corner, staring at the floor, Kaoru cowering in the kitchen and Toshiya not yet here, Kyo stormed over to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“9am!? Please tell me why we are here at 9am!” He flailed his arms for good measure.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could shrug and say ‘I don’t know’ but that would be lying. “Because you didn’t call Kaoru yesterday and now he thinks you don’t like him and think he’s a slut.” Kyo blinked at me, obviously he didn’t expect that answer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/2168.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1645.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Mon, 04 Jun 2007 19:14:55 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Five</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1645.html</link>
  <description>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;M for mature&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Five&quot;&gt;&lt;p&gt;Toshiya~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was just finishing up the new style of makeup I was trying, with Shinya’s makeup, when Shinya walked into his room (where I was currently sitting on his bed). &quot;Hello Shinya, how are you? Anything new and exciting happening?&quot; I couldn’t help but ask. The flowers clutched in his hands told me that Die really had gone through with the plan, and the glow coming off Shinya could have lit the room by itself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die and I are going out tomorrow night,&quot; he stated, &quot;on a date.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was so excited to hear that, even though I knew it was coming, that I leapt off the bed and grabbed Shinya’s arms, twirling him in a circle, and squealing happily. &quot;That’s so very exciting! What are you doing? What are you going to wear? How will you do your hair? Can I dress you?&quot; I asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I don’t know what we’re doing, I have no idea what I’ll wear and I never really thought about my hair.&quot; Shinya said, seeming to be trying to process too much at once. He was probably still shocked after Die’s pronouncement.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I will dress you!&quot; I told him again, I knew that he wanted me to, he was just too shy to say so. &quot;I’ll find you something sexy to wear so Die will drool all over you!&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shinya looked like he was in seventh heaven, and accepted my offer after a very slight hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I couldn’t help but clap in my excitement. &quot;Yay! Oh, Shinya, I’m so very happy!&quot; I hugged him tight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I can tell,&quot; Was the slightly breathless response I got in return as he hugged me back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was obvious that Shinya had something on his mind other than his date with Die at the moment, so I waited to see if he would tell me, but he didn’t seem inclined at the moment, so I skipped off to find Die, humming part of the base line to Yokan to myself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I found Die in his room looking kind of stunned. I walked in (since the door was open) and plopped myself down on the bed next to him. &quot;Hi Die! So you and Shinya are going out tomorrow night, ne?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die glared at me. &quot;What did you have me saying Toshiya? Somehow you had me ask Shinya on a date.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked as innocent as I could. &quot;Ano….. Die, my english isn’t that great, I just grabbed lines from Shinya’s favourite poems….&quot; I neglected to mention that the last two lines were my own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sighed. &quot;All right, I know you’re english is at least as bad as mine, and at least Shinya and I are talking again, so I guess I won’t kill you…. This time.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grinned. &quot;Oh Die, you wouldn’t kill me! Now, you have to let me dress you.&quot; I was getting really excited now. I would get to dress both of them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die stared at me. &quot;No way Totchi…. There is no way that I am letting you dress me.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Awwwww, come on Die. I’ll dress you in something nice! Really I will! I promise!&quot; I gave him the puppy eyes, which very few people can resist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sighed again. &quot;Fine Toshiya. If it will make you happy, then you can dress me, ok?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I got up and jumped up and down excitedly. &quot;You promise?&quot; I squealed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yes Totchi, I promise.&quot; Die told me, flopping back on his bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I did a little dance, but seeing that Die looked like he wanted to get a little sleep, I left him alone and went back to my room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I was going back to my room I noticed Kaoru heading for his room. He also noticed me and called out before going through his door, &quot;Hey Toshiya, practice at 3 for the live tonight.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I nodded and kept walking to my room, intending to get a nap before I went to the practice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I woke up the next morning a little bit late. We had been out celebrating the end of the tour last night and hadn’t gotten in until really late, or really early depending on how you looked at it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sat up and thanked everything I could think of that I held my alcohol well. I had been careful not to have too much since I had important things to do today, but I had still had a lot. I got up, got a shower, and made my plan of attack.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;First I had to see what clothing I had to work with in each of my friends’ closets. I knew that Die could sleep through anything, so I started in his room. A quick glance at his closet was all I needed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die hadn’t brought anything with him that I would consider date worthy. That’s okay, I know I can find something for him. Maybe Kaoru would have something… no… I don’t think he brought anything good. I checked a couple of days ago when Kyo asked me to get clothes for Kaoru. Kyo’s clothes wouldn’t fit Die. Looks like I’m going to have to use my own clothes. I always bring some good clothes, just in case.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran back to my room and rummaged through the clothes I had with me and found just what I was looking for.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Okay, time to check Shinya’s clothes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran across the hall to Shinya’s room and opened his closet. Nothing. One outfit looked promising, but it was from last night’s live.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh! I know just the outfit for him! &quot;Now… does he have…?&quot; I opened his underwear drower to check. &quot;Oh my goodness! He doesn’t! well, I know he does, he wore them for [KR] Cube, but I guess he didn’t bring them. I guess I need to go shopping.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran back to my room and pulled out the clothing I thought I might dress Shinya in. Now I had both outfits figured out. I scrutinized them to make sure they were perfect. I particularly liked the shirt I had for Die, it’s one of my favourites. Then I looked at the outfit for Shinya. &quot;Hmm… that skirt might be a little long on him…&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the clothing chosen, I stil had to do a little shopping to complete Shinya’s outfit, so I quickly grabbed some money and ran out to the nearest lingerie store.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I ran out I noticed Kyo and Kaoru through one of the doors. I was going to stop and tell them that I was going out for a while when I noticed Kaoru’s hand down Kyo’s pants. I decided that this probably wasn’t the moment to interrupt, knowing Kyo he would ask me to join, and I just didn’t have time to play around at the moment. I was on a mission.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I walked into the lingerie store the associate behind the desk in the center of the store looked up from the manga she was reading. &quot;Oh! Is there anything I can help you with miss?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I stifled a laugh. This happened all the time, and I really quite enjoyed the confusion I could cause. Since my voice would give the game away, I simply shook my head. I had an idea where my quarry would be.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I wandered the store for a few minutes until I saw them. They were exactly what I was looking for! As I turned to go pay for my find, I nearly ran into the salesgirl, who was standing behind me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;If you don’t mind me saying so… those don’t really seem to suit you.&quot; The girl was looking at the small piece of clothing in my hand. Then she held up something even better than what I had. &quot;I think these might be better for you.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smiled. They were perfect for me, but I didn’t think Shinya would wear them. They were a little too skimpy for him. But I also need a few new pairs, so it took them from her. &quot;You’re right, these are perfect for me, but I’m shopping for a friend.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Seeing her jump at the sound of my voice made me smile broadly. I held up the skimpy, black lace panties she had brought over. &quot;I’ll take three pairs of these for me and,&quot; I held up the slightly fuller, black lace panties with the roses emroidered on them. &quot;I’ll take these for my friend.&quot; I picked up four more pairs in rose, red, dark red, and navy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The salesgirl blinked at me a couple of times, then shrugged and rang up my purchases. She wished me a good day, then busied herself with other things. Maybe I’ll come back here later when I look a little more masculine, she was kind of cute… No Toshiya! You have other things you need to do!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I went back to the hotel to put the two outfits in bags and look for my victims… er… I mean, my friends. I found Die first&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die-kun! We have to get you ready for your date!&quot; I yelled as I caught up to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ano… Totchi-kun… It’s only 3:00. Don’t you think it’s a bit early yet?&quot; He seemed to genuinely believe it was too early. I was shocked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ano… Die-kun… don’t you know how long it takes to get ready for a date? It takes almost as long as getting ready for a live if you do it properly.&quot; It was Die’s turn to look at me in shock. It was definitely a good thing that I was helping him with this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die recovered enough to talk. &quot;You’re not touching my makeup Toshiya, I refuse to look like a girl.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I made puppy eyes at him. &quot;Aww! Come on Die-kun! Why can’t I do your makeup?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He glared at me. &quot;I repeat: I don’t want to look like a girl.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I pouted, but to no avail. &quot;Fine, but I’m doing your hair and clothes.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked apprehensive, but I pushed him into his room and closed the door after me. I put all of the bags on the bed and opened the one I had clearly labled &quot;Die&quot;. I pulled out the outfit I had for him and told him to put the clothes on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die picked up the clothing, looked at me, turned his back and started changing. It occurred to me that Die is kind of body shy. Who would have guessed? Maybe that shirt wasn’t such a good idea afterall… oh well, it will look good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die turned back toward me. He looked great! I immediately attacked his hair before he had time to look in the mirror. It was all I could do to get his hair untangled and looking less like a lion’s mane and more like hair again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then I let him near the mirror so he could do his makeup. His jaw dropped, then he stared at me. &quot;I can see my man nipples right through this shirt Toshiya! There’s no way I’m wearing this, I’ll catch my death out there!&quot; He exclaimed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No you won’t! Just wear a jacket. It’s not that cold out. And that shirt is one of my favourites. You promised to let me dress you, and you won’t let me touch your makeup…&quot; I pulled the puppy eyes again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sighed. &quot;Fine Toshiya.&quot; He proceeded to do his makeup and I left to find Shinya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked at my watch and jumped. There was only an hour left before Die was supposed to pick up Shinya! That didn’t leave me much time to get Shinya ready.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran into Shinya’s room to see that he was not even close to being ready. He hadn’t even cleaned up yet. &quot;Go shower!&quot; I exclaimed. I looked at the bags that were still in my hands. &quot;While you do that I have to drop some of this stuff off in my room. I’ll be back before you’re out!&quot; I left to drop off the bag that held my new panties and get changed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I got back well before Shinya was out of the shower, so I set out his outfit for him. I was really quite happy with it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Shinya got out of the shower he came over to look at the clothes I had laid out for him. &quot;Toshiya! I can’t wear this!&quot; He exclaimed, holding up the skirt. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked at him, &quot;Why not?&quot; I picked up the skirt and held it against me. It looked really good to me, so I told him, &quot;It’s hot.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No! I’ll freeze and catch my death! How do you call this clothing? Where did you even get this?&quot; He waved the skirt around, which he had taken from my hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smiled happily. I knew that Shinya would appreciate my choice of clothes, even if Die didn’t.&quot;They’re nice, ne? I brought them along, just in case. And it’s one of my favourites so if you and Die start having hot sweaty man sex make sure neither of you comes on it!&quot; I said with a smile and a wink.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;TOSHIYA!&quot; He seemed really flustered. &quot;I…that…not happening.&quot; He said finally. Then, to change the subject, &quot;I refuse to wear this,&quot; He said, but I knew he didn’t mean it, he was just trying to be modest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I decided that I would just have to give him a little incentive to realize that he didn’t have to be so shy. &quot;Die will be here in under twenty minutes Shinya and I still need to finish up your hair and makeup, so hop into the damned skirt already!&quot; It worked. Shinya got into the skirt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ummm…Toshiya,&quot; He said quietly, sounding embarrassed, &quot;I can’t wear boxers under this…&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I just looked at him. What a ridiculous idea. &quot;Of course not silly,&quot; Then I continued looking for the eyeliner that I had used yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Well I can’t wear nothing under it!&quot; He snapped at me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked at him. Did he honestly think that I would send him out with nothing under that skirt? Giving Die a show was all well and good, but some things needed to be kept for a second date. &quot;Of course not silly, that’s what these are for,&quot; I picked up the panties that I had carefully laid out on the bed, but Shinya had obviously missed. Perhaps because the bedspread was dark.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I refuse to wear your underwear.&quot; He stated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I glared at him. I couldn’t believe he thought I would share underwear, that was beyond the line of friendship. &quot;They’re brand new, I went out and got them as a ‘happy first date with Die’ present just for you. I went through your clothes to see what you had to wear –&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You went through my clothes?!&quot; He asked in a vaguely offended sounding voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yea, and I might add, besides costumes for lives, you brought nothing remotely sexy at all. Anyways, I saw you didn’t have any appropriate undergarments, so I took the liberty of getting you some. I put the other pairs in your bag. Now dress!&quot; I told him. Time was wasting and Die would be here very soon. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After that it was very easy to get Shinya ready. Hair was done quickly, thank goodness Shinya has great hair. When I was finished I noticed that Shinya was starting to get nervous.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Relax Shinya,&quot; I told him with a smile, &quot;be yourself, have fun, and cover your face when you giggle, its cute.&quot; It really was.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I kept Shinya’s makeup simple, since we were running very low on time, then handed him a mirror so that he could see what I had done. He seemed to approve. I looked at my watch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Two minutes and counting,&quot; I announced, then checked Shinya over one more time. He seemed to be getting nervous again. Thankfully there was a knock at the door. I waited for Shinya to get up to get the door, but he didn’t move. &quot;I can’t Toshiya! I can’t do it.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yes you can,&quot; I told him, giving him a gentle puch toward the door. I grabbed his bag and gave it to him, since this seemed to be beyond him at the moment. Then I said, &quot;Have a good time, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,&quot; winked, opened the door and shoved Shinya out of it, right into Die and closed the door again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I put my ear to the door to listen to the initial exchange. They sounded so cute and flustered. Now that I had helped them to get to their first date, I wanted to see the fruits of my efforts first hand. I knew Shinya would tell me about it later, but he might leave something out, by accident of course.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I waited for them to leave, then opened the door and followed them to the lobby. Kaoru was in the lobby overseeing our equipment being loaded up. He watched Die and Shinya walk by, then saw me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Toshiya… isn’t that the skirt you wore for [KR] Cube?&quot; He asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I beamed. &quot;Yes it is! Though it’s a little long on Shinya, so sad.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru raised an eyebrow at me. &quot;That might be a good thing. That skirt was so short that they refused to show it in the video or the making of.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Aww! It’s not that bad. If there had been a breeze, maybe, but we were in a room!&quot; I exclaimed. &quot;Anyway, I need to get going. Ja Kao-kun!&quot; I waved as I walked away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I got to the mini-golf course Die and Shinya had already started their game. I noticed some guys, Die included, checking out Shinya’s panties that peeked out from under his skirt when he bent over. Die also noticed the stares from the other men and looked annoyed. I tried to distract the other men by dancing insanely where they could see me, but Die and Shinya couldn’t. they started pointing a cat-calling at me. Unfortunately, it looked like this was directed at Shinya to Die. Oops!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die solved the problem by putting his coat over Shinya. What a sacrifice! I’m sure he hated losing that sight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After mini-golf they went for dinner. It was boring until dessert. I cheered quietly when Die pulled Shinya into his lap, and I giggled at the look on Die’s face when Shinya licked the ice cream off of his face. They were just too cute!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After dinner they started walking back to the hotel. Die was obviously freezing. It was a bit colder than I had thought it would be.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some 13 and 14 year-old boys had started following me when I left the restaurant. I heard one of them mention my skirt. I really liked the one I was wearing, though it wasn’t quite as nice as the one I had lent to Shinya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The boys continued to follow me until I stopped at a park to observe my friends. Instead of continuing on, they all stopped as well. One of them asked what I was doing, so I told him. For some reason they all decided to join me. So we all watched as Die refused his coat and said the stupidest thing ever, even for Die!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Look at my man nipples?&quot; I muttered severely. &quot;Give them a feel?!?!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All the kids around me errupted in laughter and I took off back to the hotel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I beat them back, barely, and waited while Die dropped Shinya at his room. When Shinya’s door closed I jumped out of my room, grabbed Die, and dragged him into my room. I was so annoyed with him that I kicked the door shut, then threw him on my bed before straddling him to keep him from trying to get away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I got my face within inches of his before saying, &quot;Look at my man nipples!?! That has to be the stupides thing I have ever heard you say! You are such an idiot!&quot; Die’s eyes were kind of glazed by this point. I didn’t think that I had been that forceful… it looked like he was about to pass out when he spoke. I listened carefully and made out the words &quot;lace panties&quot; then he really did seem to pass out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grinned. So he had noticed my careful dressing of Shinya. Now I wanted to know what he thought of the rest of Shinya’s outfit. I shook him, but Die didn’t wake up, he didn’t even move. I tried yelling in his ear. Nothing. I slapped at his face, but all that accomplished was him turning on his side. Well, at least he wasn’t in the middle of the bed anymore.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I realized that I wasn’t going to get any details out of Die tonight, and neither was he going to move, so I yanked the covers out from under him and got them over him instead. That took out the rest of my energy for the day, so I climbed into bed and went to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I woke up to the feeling of a hand under my shirt. It was quite pleasant actually, but I couldn’t remember who I had brought back to my room last night; heck I couldn’t even remember this person’s gender. It felt like a man’s hand running over my chest though, and when that hand pulled me close to the attached body, it was very obvious that this was a man who wanted to make me very happy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran through my memory of last might trying to figure out who this was, as the hand made its way to my skirt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then it hit me. I remembered. DIE was in my bed. DIE was feeling me up. And DIE was moaning in my ear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya.&quot; He moaned seductively in my ear.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No Die, not Shinya. Toshiya.&quot; I was about to lose my skirt, not that I minded, and my shirt had somehow been lost while I was trying to think, and Die’s hands were still moving. I didn’t want to take advantage of Die, but if he didn’t stop soon, I wouldn’t be willing to let him stop.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shiya.&quot; He moaned again. It was closer, but I’m not sure he was talking to me. By now I was really beyond caring.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;To-shi-ya.&quot; I told him gently. Now that he had rid me of my clothing except for my cute panties, the ones I bought yesterday, I could tell that Die wasn’t wearing his pants. Now when did he do that?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Toshiya?&quot; Now his voice was more pleading than seductive. &quot;To-&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His hands stopped and his body stiffened. &quot;Toshiya!?!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It seemed that Die had not really been awake for what he was doing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You know Die, it’e really quite rude not to finish what you start.&quot; I told him. He had brought me close to the edge and now he was going to be cruel and not finish this, I just knew it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Toshiya! What are you doing in my bed?&quot; He sounded really confused… and congested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Well, for starters, you’re in my bed.&quot; His hands were still resting on my body and I wished he would use them to at least release the little demon he had called up from inside me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Your bed?&quot; I could hear further confusion in his voice as he removed his hands from me. &quot;How did I get here?&quot; I felt him sit up quickly, then flop back just as fast.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked over at him. Die was lying back against one of the multitude of pillows with his arm over his eyes. &quot;Hey. Are you okay Die-kun?&quot; I was disappointed, but I was still worried about Die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He mumbled something about being sick and killing me. &quot;I’ll get you some medicine, then I need a shower and you can sleep a bit longer.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I got up , went to the bathroom, grabbed the pill bottle and a glass of water, then returned to Die. &quot;Here Die-kun, take two.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He took the pills then seemsd to go to sleep. I went to get a nice, long shower and relieve myself of the problem Die had caused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I got out of the shower and went back into the room to put on some clothes I could hear movement and… panting…? I looked at my bed to see Die humping one of my pillows!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran over to the bed, losing my towel in the process. &quot;No! Die! Stop humping my pillow!&quot; I noticed that Die was actually still sleeping. Those must be some amazing dreams he was having!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was still humping my pillow, so I pushed him over and he woke up. &quot;Honestly Die, if you felt the need to hump something, you really could have finished what you started with me.&quot; I looked pointedly at the wronged pillow. &quot;It’s a good thing we’re going home today. I really don’t feel like sleeping on that.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die seemed to understand what had happened; he blushed at least. &quot;Ummm….. Totchi-kun…&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I cut him off. &quot;It’s okay Die, just don’t hump other people’s pillows anymore, okay?&quot; I got off the bed and got dressed. Die just laid in bed. When I looked at him, I noticed he was staring at the wall. Damn! That’s right! He’s body shy!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hey Die, I’m done. Want to get dressed or something?&quot; When die turned on his back I noticed some obvious tenting in the blankets. &quot;Umm… you want some help with that Die?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die glared at me. &quot;You are such a man-whore Toshiya.&quot; He grabbed his pants (which happened to be my pants) and stalked off, carefully, to the bathroom.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His comment didn’t bother me. It wasn’t the first time I had been told that. I figure one day I will find the person who will tie me down, I just haven’t found said person yet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Die got out of the shower he looked even worse than when he went in. I silently held out the medicine bottle to him. He took it, said he needed to pack, then left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I noticed that Die had left my shirt behind, so I immediately folded it and put it in the suitcase, I had packed it up while being frustrated by English poetry. I threw in yesterday’s clothes and considered asking for the rest of my clothing back from Die and Shinya, but the clock told me Kaoru would be anxious soon, and an anxious Kaoru made for a really bad day for the rest of the band. How was Kyo standing it? Or was that a one time thing I had witnessed? I will have to find out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grabbed my bags and checked my room once more to make sure that I wasn’t forgetting anything. I didn’t seem to be missing anything that wasn’t accounted for, so I made my way out to the lobby to check out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everyone checked out on time and we were on the shuttled to the airport a bit earlier than Kaoru expected. Somehow I ended up sitting next to Kyo, who immediately went to sleep on my shoulder. Die and Shinya were kind of quiet. The one time I looked back during Kaoru’s end of tour speech, they were nearly asleep. Cho kawaii!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Everything was fine until we hit the airport. Somehow they screwed up our seats so that we were scattered all over the plane. Kaoru had a fit, but our seating didn’t change. Poor Die and Shinya were all the way across the plane from each other.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My seat ended up being directly behind Die, and I couldn’t resist bugging him when I saw him pull out the small pillow provided by the airplane. &quot;Hey Die! Don’t do anything naughty to that pillow, they might want to use it again.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die glared at me a I laughed, then I noticed Shinya looking over at us and I realized that we hadn’t talked about his date yet. So I got up and sat in a seat that had been vacated next to Shinya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;So, how was the date Shin-chan?&quot; I asked. I could tell by the light in his eyes that he was bursting to tell about it. I was right. As soon as I asked, Shinya told me all about it. It was a good thing I had been there, because Shinya’s account was so fast and all over the place that I would have been hard pressed to follow what had happened.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then he told me that he was going on another date with Die tonight. Actually, Die was going to Shinya’s place for dinner. I was so excited for him! We talked about ideas of what Shinya could make for dinner and I offered to help him dress, but for some reason he didn’t want my help. He said something about being himself tonight.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this point the plane hit turbulence and I had to return to my seat. I noticed Die had fallen asleep, so I shook him and told him to strap himself in. When the turbulence was over, I took my seat belt off and bent over Die’s seat. He was actually awake. &quot;Hey Die! I hear you’re going to Shinya’s tonight!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die blinked a couple of times. &quot;Toshiya… how do you always know these things?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grinned. &quot;I have my sources… So, can I dress you for the occasion?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die stared at me as if I was crazy. &quot;No… that’s okay Toshiya… I think I can dress myself tonight. I don’t need pneumonia on top of this cold I got last night.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could tell that Die wasn’t going to budge on this point, he can be kind of stubborn sometimes. &quot;Well… what are you and Shinya going to do after dinner?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked at me blankly. &quot;You have no idea, do you? Well, a movie is always good. Just get something Shinya would like. You know what he likes, right?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this point the pilot came on the intercom to tell us that we would be landing soon, so just before buckling myself in I told Die, &quot;Don’t go molesting his pillows, ne?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That earned me a pillow in the face, but I couldn’t help it! It was soooooooooo funny!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After we got off the plane and got our bags we divided up to go home. Usually we only bring two cars with us, mine and Kaoru’s. The usual arrangement is I take Die and Kyo, since they live near me, and Kaoru takes Shinya for the same reason. But today Kyo was going to Kaoru’s place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hey Toshiya, Kyo’s coming with me today, okay?&quot; Kaoru told me over his shoulder as he walked to his car.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo nodded. &quot;I want to discuss some… lyrics with Kaoru.&quot; The grin that went with that statement made me wonder if anyone could mistake the real meaning behind it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It obviously wasn’t lost on Shinya. His face was so red I thought he would spontaneously combust. The poor man would have to ride home with an obviously horny Kyo. It was just a good thing that Kaoru was driving.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grinned wickedly at Kyo. &quot;Don’t wear our leader out too much with those lyrics, ne?&quot; Kyo grinned back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We all said goodbye and Kaoru said he would set up a practice over the next few days, but otherwise to enjoy our time off. We got into our respective cars and I started driving toward Die’s place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The song on the radio changed to one that I was really sick of hearing: Miyavi’s Shindemo Boogie Woogie. Before I could change it, Die asked the hated question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;So, is it true that this guy, Miyavi, is your twin brother? I heard that somewhere.&quot; Die seemed to be serious, he actually thought Miyavi was my brother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I rolled my eyes and sighed. &quot;Die… Miyavi is about four years younger than me. We are not twins, brothers, or cousins. I can’t believe that you believed that!&quot; I switched the radio station and groaned. It was us, but I had messed up on the recording of this song. I always noticed the off note. I turned off the radio.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I glanced at Die, who was being strangely quiet. He looked awful. &quot;Hey Die, take a couple more pills and catch a nap before going to Shinya’s. you look like shit… again.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I knew he had to be sick when he just nodded. I tried needling him again. &quot;Oh, and if you want Shinya to touch your man nipples again, try a different approach than ‘look at my man nipples. Want to give them a feel?’ It sounds really stupid.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked annoyed. &quot;How do you know about that Toshiya?&quot; He asked me in a dangerous, if sick, sounding voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked as innocent as possible. &quot;Oh, I have my ways… Here’s your house Die!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I helped him get his luggage inside, then continued home. I couldn’t do much to help this date along, but helping my friends date made me feel lonely.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I needed another fling.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1645.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1346.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Mon, 04 Jun 2007 19:12:16 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Four</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1346.html</link>
  <description>Inaccuartely Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;PG 13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Four&quot;&gt;&lt;p&gt;Shinya ~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya!&quot; I looked up to find Die standing in the lobby of our hotel, holding flowers. This was the last person I wanted to see at the moment, so I made to continue past him without saying anything. Before I could get past him he stepped in front of me, &quot;Please Shin-chan, this has gone on long enough. We need to talk.&quot; We did need to talk, so I nodded silently.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die grabbed my unoccupied hand and pulled me over to the couches in the corner of the lobby. I sat down on the couch while Die sat on the table. Whatever floats his boat I thought to myself as he made himself comfy across from me, still holding the flowers in his hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, they’re for you,&quot; he said to me, thrusting them into my hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was speechless. Die had just given me flowers. I really didn’t know what to say so I settled for, &quot;Thanks Die. Umm, they’re quite nice and ah…&quot; I looked at the flowers closer and added, &quot;fake?!&quot; What the hell, Die gave me fake flowers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;They’re fake?&quot; Die questioned. I resisted the urge to groan, Die really could be an idiot, didn’t even know they weren’t real. &quot;I wanted them to last,&quot; he tried to cover up. I saw right through it, but didn’t call him on it, I was feeling nice. &quot;I see,&quot; I responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I shouldn’t have brushed you off this morning, no matter how mad Kaoru was or for that matter probably still is. It was wrong of me and I’m sorry.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Look Die. Really, you don’t have to apologize for anything,&quot; I started after a few moments; his comment had caught me off guard. &quot;I’m sorry for what I said the other day. I just…&quot; I trailed off, avoiding looking at Die. I didn’t know what else to say. I just hurt? You hurt me? It’s painful being so close to you and wanting more? I don’t want you getting in trouble with Kaoru because of me? &quot;Please just don’t avoid things because of me.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Never,&quot; he promised me, I gave him a weak smile. This conversation had gone far enough in my opinion and I was more than ready for a strategic retreat back to my room with my ice cream. Die apparently had other plans, &quot;I have something to read to you,&quot; he told me. He unfolded a paper and scanned over it quickly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Umm, Die are you going to read it?&quot; I asked after nearly two full minutes had passed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah yeah. Just give me a minute to prepare ok.&quot; Die sure was being strange today. First plastic flowers and now he wants to read something to me, and then he got down on his knees. &quot;Are you ready yet?&quot; I asked when several more minutes had ticked by. We were starting to get some funny looks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ok, I’m ready,&quot; Die stated finally. He cleared his throat and started. &quot;Unthlifti roveriness why douth thou spendo?&quot; Oh my God, what the hell…I think my jaw nearly hit the floor. I quickly snapped my mouth closed in case Die glanced up. &quot;Thou arto mouru roveri and mouru temperato.&quot; Oh my God, that’s Shakespeare. Butchered Shakespeare. Die was reading me poetry in the lobby of our hotel while I was holding pretend flowers. &quot;Starto jounee in head. Un-look-d all teraasuru of rusty day. Which in bleasto douth rive in mi-ne. In soul, all naked, will beh-stow.&quot; I tried really hard not to laugh. His English is terrible, and I could tell he was starting to get flustered when he suddenly blurted out, &quot;Rose are red. Viohlet are brue. I woud like go on dato with you!&quot; I blinked. Had Die just asked me out on a date?! Before I could even think about that I was distracted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shin-chan your ice cream’s melting.&quot; Die leant forward and began to lick my melting ice cream off my hand and arm. I stifled a moan, Die was licking me. &quot;Mmm, your favourite, Pistachio.&quot; His near moan made my pants tighten a bit. Die had just asked me out on a date and now his tongue was all over my hand. I blushed about fifteen different shades of red. Suddenly Die sat up, &quot;I’m sorry Shinya. I guess that was out of line right?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sat for a moment before responding, &quot;No…it’s fine. I…I shouldn’t have let it melt…especially around you.&quot; I felt myself smile slightly, he used to do that whenever I let my ice cream melt, before all this complicated stuff came up. It was a pleasant throw back to the good old days.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Nope, never let good ice cream go to waste!&quot; he beamed and sat on the couch with me. &quot;So, what did you think of the poem? I know my English kind of sucks, but you understood it right?&quot; he looked so hopeful.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Mostly,&quot; I tried not to laugh, it might have crushed him. &quot;Did you really mean what you said at the end?&quot; I just had to know, maybe he didn’t know what he was saying, and that could be really embarrassing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I meant every word!&quot; he nearly shouted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But did he know what every word was? I went out on a limb and tried to clarify things. &quot;So you want to go out with me then…on a date?&quot; I looked at him hopefully. If he said yes I could die a happy man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Of course I do.&quot; I think I melted when he said that and I gave him the biggest smile I could.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ok then, how about tomorrow night?&quot; My heart fluttered in my chest and I couldn’t stop smiling and blushing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die nodded slowly at first and then began nodding enthusiastically, &quot;It’s a date,&quot; he laughed. I shoved him; he’s such a dork sometimes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as Die and I had agreed on a time I went upstairs to my room to squeal happily by myself. Life was absolutely perfect. However once I reached my room my plans suddenly changed. Toshiya was sitting on my bed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hello Shinya, how are you? Anything new and exciting happening?&quot; I had a sneaking suspicion that Toshiya already knew exactly what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die and I are going out tomorrow night,&quot; I started, &quot;on a date.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya leapt off the bed and grabbed my arms, twirling in a circle, squealing happily. &quot;That’s so very exciting! What are you doing? What are you going to wear? How will you do your hair? Can I dress you?&quot; he blurted out in record speed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I don’t know what we’re doing, I have no idea what I’ll wear and I never really thought about my hair.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I will dress you!&quot; Toshiya exclaimed again. &quot;I’ll find you something sexy to wear so Die will drool all over you!&quot; Toshiya was very excited about this, but I didn’t know how I felt about being his life size Barbie. I was in a fantastic mood and agreed anyways. Toshiya clapped his hands in his excitement. &quot;Yay! Oh, Shinya,&quot; he hugged me, &quot;I’m so very happy!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I can tell,&quot; I laughed and hugged back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It took me nearly fifteen minutes to get rid of Toshiya, who skipped down the hall happily humming to himself. I needed to find Kaoru and reassure him that Die will becoming to rehearsals from now on, and maybe suggest an emergency one this afternoon since we have a live tonight and Die hasn’t really been keeping up with band business. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I set off to wander and find my leader-sama, which didn’t take long at all. I promptly found him in our practice room with Kyo. Naked. Both of them naked, Kyo spread over one of the tables, Kaoru busy between his legs.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;The table?!&quot; I wanted to cry, &quot;I ate off that yesterday! Please tell me you haven’t done that there before! Do you two ever keep your hands off each other?!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo lifted his head off the table, &quot;Hello Shinya!&quot; he chirped, cocky bastard. I wanted to hit my head off a wall with my word choice since as I thought it Kaoru moved, giving me a perfect view of well…Kyo. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, Shin,&quot; Kaoru, obviously the decent one of the pair, grabbed a stray shirt from a chair and placed it over Kyo and then found his boxers. &quot;You sure do have a knack for walking in on us while we’re…occupied.&quot; This wasn’t the first time, or the second time, or the third time for that matter. In fact I had given up keeping count.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo snickered and I blushed. &quot;Aww, Kao-chan, maybe he wants to touch my huge cock, jealous cos you’re hogging it all to yourself. Keeps walking in, hoping we’ll ask him to come and play.&quot; He laughed as I turned a violent shade of red.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’m quite fine, but thank you anyway Kyo.&quot; Kaoru was now practically forcing Kyo back into his clothing, first a shirt, and now boxers. &quot;I actually wanted to suggest trying another go at rehearsal and maybe a brief rundown of the show order this afternoon, Die will now grace us with his presence.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru looked amazingly relieved, &quot;Thank God! I didn’t know how much more of that I could take. We really need it. Good idea Shinya,&quot; he walked over and patted me on the back, &quot;I’ll see you at 3 then? Just a quick one, and then we can get ready and get this tour over with. I’m dying to get back home. Two more days.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo and I nodded our agreement. &quot;Let’s go Kao, we have about an hour to finish up, shower and then shower again, because you know how we are, and then get back down here. Ja Shin!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die did show up to our emergency band gathering. I smiled shyly at him and he grinned back, coming and sitting on the arm of my chair, which was as far away as possible from the table Kyo and Kaoru had earlier occupied. We went over the line up for the evening’s live and Kaoru pointed out problems to watch out for. I tried not to look at Kyo, who kept looking at me, then his lap and then me again, with an inviting look on his face. I’m not even sure if he’s kidding anymore.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ok guys, go start to get ready, the live starts in two hours, costumes, hair and makeup. See you all backstage.&quot; Kaoru said in his leader-sama voice that he saves just for special occasions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The live went smoothly, incredibly so, seeing how Die hadn’t actually played with us for a week. It was successful. Tomorrow was our last night in the hotel, Kaoru and Kyo had another interview to do for some magazine, the only reason we were staying an extra night. The next morning we’d be leaving for home again and not a moment too soon! We all went out and celebrated another completed tour.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next morning I was up early with some jitters. Today was the day Die and I would go on our date! I had breakfast with Kyo and Kaoru, who shared enough lovey dovey looks to make me sick. After that I went for a walk, read a book, it was possibly the longest day of my life. With an hour to go Toshiya showed up at my door.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Go shower!&quot; he exclaimed bursting into my room. &quot;While you do that I have to drop some of this stuff,&quot; he lifted his arms, which were full of bags and clothes, &quot;off in my room. I’ll be back before you’re out!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I emerged from the bathroom, a towel around my waist, Toshiya, true to his word, was back and had my outfit set out. I looked at the clothes laid out on the bed for me. Well, scanty pieces of fabric masquerading as clothes. &quot;Toshiya! I can’t wear this!&quot; I held up a skirt that I seriously doubted would cover my bottom. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya just blinked, &quot;Why not?&quot; He held the shirt up against himself, admiring himself in the mirror. &quot;It’s hot.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No!&quot; I shook my head in, &quot;I’ll freeze and catch my death! How do you call this clothing? Where did you even get this?&quot; I waved around the ‘skirt’.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya smiled, &quot;They’re nice, ne? I brought them along, just in case.&quot; His smile suddenly twisted into a hentai grin, &quot;And it’s one of my favourites so if you and Die start having hot sweaty man sex make sure neither of you comes on it!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;TOSHIYA!&quot; I buried my face in my hands, &quot;I…that…not happening.&quot; I managed to spit out. &quot;I refuse to wear this,&quot; I tried to state firmly, that is the trick with Totchi, say things firmly and clearly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die will be here in under twenty minutes Shinya and I still need to finish up your hair and makeup, so hop into the damned skirt already!&quot; I wasn’t firm enough, and a quick check of the clock proved Toshiya correct. I really didn’t have time to waste, so reluctantly I slipped on the skirt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ummm…Toshiya,&quot; I muttered, slightly embarrassed, &quot;I can’t wear boxers under this…&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya looked at me funny, &quot;Of course not silly,&quot; he continued to rifle through a makeup bag.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Well I can’t wear nothing under it!&quot; I snapped, realizing that Toshiya didn’t really seem phased.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya blinked. &quot;Of course not silly, that’s what these are for,&quot; he picked up a pair of black lace panties from the bed that I had obviously missed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I refuse to wear your underwear.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya gave me a dirty look, &quot;They’re brand new, I went out and got them as a ‘happy first date with Die’ present just for you. I went through your clothes to see what you had to wear –&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You went through my clothes?!&quot; Actually, somehow that doesn’t surprise me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yea, and I might add, besides costumes for lives, you brought nothing remotely sexy at all. Anyways, I saw you didn’t have any appropriate undergarments, so I took the liberty of getting you some. I put the other pairs in your bag. Now dress!&quot; he commanded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Within the next two minutes I had on the skirt, the much to small in my opinion shirt, panties and boots. As Toshiya attacked my hair I started to feel sick. Oh my goodness, I’m going on a date with Die, I checked the clock, in ten minutes. What do I say? How do I act? What do I do? OH MY GOD! I’M GOING ON A DATE WITH DIE.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Relax Shinya,&quot; Toshiya smiled reassuringly, &quot;be yourself, have fun, and cover your face when you giggle, its cute.&quot; I guess I was that obvious. It didn’t help though, my stomach felt like it had a million and twelve butterflies stuck inside trying to get out and my heart was running a marathon in my chest. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Next Toshiya sat in front of me and fixed up my makeup, and after several minutes pulled back and offered me a mirror. My hair looked exactly like it always does and the makeup was simple and nice. Now if only I could keep my ass from falling out the bottom of my skirt, I felt so self-conscious.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Two minutes and counting,&quot; Toshiya announced, giving me a once over. The butterflies suddenly multiplied by ten and my heart started to beat twenty times faster, my hands suddenly had a life of their own, pulling on my hair, my shirt and the so called skirt. I began to chew on my lip. What if Die didn’t show up? What if Die stood me up? What if Die showed up and I made an idiot of myself? What if it was all a really mean joke and he looks at me and says ‘Shinya you’re so stupid, why would I ever want to go on a date with you?’ Water began to collect in my eyes…What if…if…if…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I didn’t get to finish the thought because there was a knock on my hotel room door. I froze on the spot, a look of terror on my face. I can’t do this. I can’t. I told Toshiya that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yes you can,&quot; he pushed my towards the door by the small of my back, grabbing my bag and shoving it under my arm. &quot;Have a good time, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,&quot; he winked, opened the door and shoved me out of it, right into Die and closed the door again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I took a deep breath, untangled myself from Die, fixed my skirt and looked up at Die. My first thought was Oh my God I can see through his shirt! Followed by Oh my God he looks hot!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Sh-Shinya,&quot; Die stuttered, I ducked my head and looked at our feet, &quot;you look…amazing.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Thank you, so do you,&quot; I began to chew on my lip again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die shoved me playfully and gave me a wide smile. &quot;I thought we could go mini putting, at first I thought we could go bowling, but then I realized that we did a lot of that on that one tour, you remember right? We did bowl a lot didn’t we? Haha, well so I thought why would you want to do that when we’ve done that like a million times, so I thought maybe mini putting and then dinner if you like. Sounds good right?&quot; Awww Die was rambling, so he was nervous too. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smiled warmly up at him, &quot;It sounds fantastic.&quot; He smiled, looking relieved and it helped push some of my jitters aside. &quot;Lead the way.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Twenty minutes later found us a lot more relaxed and on the first hole of the mini putt course. Die had just hit his red ball down the narrow path thing. I don’t particularly like mini putt, but with Die I’d do anything. It only took him three tries to get it in. I placed my bright pink ball down, feeling self-conscious because I knew my ass was hanging out for anyone behind me to see. Damn you Toshiya! I tapped the ball and watched it roll down the fake grass and slip into the hole.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Wow Shin-chan,&quot; I smiled, glad Die was back to using my nickname, I can’t believe at one point I hated it. It was one of the things I missed the most when Die stopped talking to me. &quot;Amazing, I didn’t know you were good at mini putt!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I blinked, &quot;Neither did I, beginners luck I guess,&quot; I shrugged, moving ahead of Die. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die let me go first at the next hole, this one looked more complex then the last one. I bent down to place my lovely ball on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya! Are you wearing black lace panties?!&quot; I heard Die exclaim in a hushed whisper.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My face felt like it was burning off, oh dear God, this is so embarrassing. &quot;Yes,&quot; I muttered, keeping my face turned towards the ground. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I saw them!&quot; I stole a glace up at Die from the corner of my eye, disbelief was written all over his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Oh.&quot; Well what else was I supposed to say? Wanna see them again? &quot;I didn’t know we were going mini putting or else I wouldn’t have let Toshiya force me into this skirt,&quot; I added as I hit my ball. I wanted the little hole at the end to open up and swallow me. I’m going to KILL Toshiya. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Toshiya dressed you too?&quot; Die questioned. I nodded. What…too? I looked up at Die and was met with the sight of his nipples through his shirt. The fact that Toshiya dressed him doesn’t surprise me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yea, aren’t we a bunch of push overs,&quot; I laughed weakly and tried to pull the back of my skirt down further, looking away from Die again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My elevated self-consciousness must have been really apparent because Die leant in towards my ear and added softly, &quot;You do look amazing, maybe not mini putt appropriate, but you look beyond incredible.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I mumbled a thanks, blushing five different shades of red. My heart fluttered about my chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Now lets see if I can catch up to Shinya the mini putt master!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next several holes flew by without much incident. Die kept me informed that I was kicking his ass royally. It wasn’t until the last hole, when I placed my ball on the plastic grass that I felt Die’s eyes on my bottom. I smiled a little to myself and decided to fix my shoe to see if Die would continue to gaze at my behind. Which he did. When I felt his eyes leave me I stood up again and turned to smile at him but was I was presented with his back. He was busy giving the men behind us the most evil look I have ever seen Die give.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya, those dirty men were looking at your black lace panties!&quot; he exclaimed, obviously feeling this was an injustice, when I touched his shoulder to get his attention. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smiled at him coyly, feeling brave, &quot;And you weren’t?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He stuttered, &quot;Ah…no…well…yes…but…I’m different!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I giggled behind my hand at seeing Die so flustered. He only grunted and threw his jacket over my shoulders, mumbling something about dirty men looking at me and that he wouldn’t stand for it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He continued to mutter as he hit his ball into the last hole and collected it. He threw the dirty men one last evil look and turned back to me. &quot;Hungry?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die ~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hungry?&quot; I asked Shinya as I steered him away from the dirty old perverts trying to sneak glances at his petite round bottom. I was extremely torn between wanting to throttle Toshiya for forcing the young drummer into to such a provocative outfit he obviously wasn’t comfortable wearing, but I had to admit the hentai side of me wanted to high five the bassist. Shinya looked amazing! I couldn’t get over it. Here I was trying to win back my best friend and now I was all but drooling all over him. I don’t think he had any idea whatsoever what those little black lace panties were doing to Chibi Die-kun! &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We quickly made our way to a near by restaurant I had found while browsing through the hotel’s many tourist brochures. Besides that I was freezing and I refused to take my jacket back from Shinya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dinner went exceedingly well. We laughed and talked and it was like the old days again. Die and Shinya, Shinya and Die laughing, hanging out and just having fun together, it was great. As dinner wound down our talking lessen and we feel into a comfortable silence, both of us content in each others company to just sit beside each other quietly listening to the live jazz band playing in the corner. Just being with him made me realize how much I never wanted to miss him again. It was apparent to me that he was an essential part of my life just like the rest of the band, but than again in not the same way. Shinya was special to me in ways the others weren’t. I couldn’t quite place why or when he had gained such an important role, he just had. The waiter startled me out of my thoughts asking if we would like some dessert. Briefly scanning the menu, I ordered the first thing I saw that I thought Shinya might like, that is the first dessert containing the words ‘ice cream’. Shinya was looking at me in surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;What?&quot; I arched a brow at him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked cutely confused, &quot;I thought you were cold. That dessert you just ordered is a mound of ice cream.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I shrugged carelessly, &quot;I know you like ice cream and besides…&quot; I put on my best sexy smirk, &quot;I have you here to keep me warm.&quot; I emphasized my point by pulling the younger man closer to me on the bench, which caused him to blush prettily as I grinned. He tried to pout, but his sad attempt only mad me laugh. Shinya was now pressed snuggly against my side. The body heat felt nice as he slowly let himself relax into me. Sighing in contentment I rested my head on his shoulder. …..Fifteen minutes later a gigantic ice cream sundae was set before us.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hmm, I think the waiter forgot to bring us a second spoon.&quot; Shinya noted. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I shrugged in response, &quot;That’s ok.&quot; I happen to catch the eye of one of the men seated at the bar who had been ogling Shinya as we had entered the restaurant and all through dinner. He was definitely starting to get on my nerves…dang horny bastard. I grinned turning back to Shinya pulling him even closer. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You can feed me,&quot; I practically purred in his ear. Gee, I was getting rather possessive over him I realized. I couldn’t help it though. All these dirty old men were ogling my Shin-chan! Err, my band mate. He was still an innocent as far as I was concerned and it was my duty as his reinstated best friend to protect him from these lowlife creeps. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die,&quot; he epped and gasped as I practically pulled him into my lap. Well, I hadn’t meant to do that, but it felt nice and he was so warm…I was experiencing a nice tingling sensation all over my body. I continued to glare dangers at the man across the bar, who quickly averted his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You’re freezing cold!&quot; Shinya exclaimed as a weak form of protest. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Daisuke let me go!&quot; The younger man began to wriggling about in my lap. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, Shinya you might not want to move around like,&quot; I said as he continued to struggling to get out of my embrace, his bottom grinding into a particularly sensitive area. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya stop!&quot; He stopped struggling eyeing me warily, &quot;Chibi Die-kun has gotten much attention lately,&quot; I blushed slightly at the omission as I tried to explain as delicately as I could to the younger man, &quot;and with you moving around like that He might want to ravish the closet person...&quot; I swear I thought Shinya’s head was going to pop off at the color of red he turned. I could practically see the heat radiating off of him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I tried to laugh it off and relax him, &quot;Haha, just think of the headlines that would make! Diru Fanservice, live showing at Yoshi’s Soba Shack.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That diverted his attention as he began giggling and playfully wapped me up side the head saying, &quot;Oh grow up Die.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I choose to ignore the playful stab at my maturerity level, &quot;Come on Shinya, Daisuke is a hungry man in need of a cool sweet treat.&quot; I smiled at him as sweetly as I could causing him to roll his eyes and sigh dramatically. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;If you insist.&quot; He reached over and picked up the spoon and dug out a huge scoop full of whipped topping, ice cream and chocolate sauce. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Anou, Shin-chan my mouth isn’t that big I don’t think…umph!&quot; but before I could finish my sentence he stuffed the heaping spoonful of gooey goodness into my mouth…well tried really, as most ended up on my face. Grabbing a napkin with my free hand, I wiped off my face as best I could as the young drummer looked on in amusement, but I wasn’t having much luck. I grabbed the spoon from his hand and heap out a gigantic spoonful myself, &quot;Your turn!&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Wha? Daisuke no! Let me go!&quot; He thought better of struggling when I let out a half fake moan as he struggled in my lap to remind him of my earlier warning. He promptly stopped and than did something I never thought he do in a million years. He grabbed my face in between his hands and leaned forward and ran his tongue along the side of my face. Leaning back he grinned at me. &quot;You missed a spot. Can’t waste good ice cream you know.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sat there stunned and speechless as he threw back the lines I had used yesterday. I couldn’t believe how incredibly turned on I was. Oh my god, my best friend, whom I was in the process of rekindling a relationship with, was making me horny. That is so not good...we just sorted out our issues and now here was little Chibi Die-kun going and making more. Damnit, I needed a good lay! Realizing I probably shouldn’t be gapping at him, I grinned. &quot;That’s right! I’m glad your finally realize the importance of not wasting ice cream. Now open up!&quot; I said wiggling the spoonful I had towards his mouth. He smiled in response and opened his mouth wide. After we had fished the enormous sundae we decided it was probably best if we headed back to the hotel, seeing as we had an early plane we had to catch back to Tokyo. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As we stepped outside the restaurant, Shinya took one look at me before exclaiming loudly, &quot;Die, your freezing!&quot; He started to take off the jacket I had given him earlier. &quot;Here take back your jacket.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I quickly stopped him, &quot;No Shinya, don’t worry about it. I’m fine.&quot; I tried to sound unaffected, but it was hard to be convincing when your teeth wouldn’t stop chattering. From the look on his face said he didn’t believe me either and was going to start to argue the point I needed to divert him somehow. I couldn’t have him out and about flouncing that cute backside in public view, besides he might get sick, it was bloody cold out. Think, Die think, I commanded myself. I happened to look down at my chest to find my nipples erect and hard pressing against my tight see through shirt. I remember arguing with Toshiya over the shirt asking if he wanted me to die of pneumonia, but he had insisted I wear the shirt and refused to leave until I promised not to take it off when he was gone. Shinya had begun undoing the jacket buttons behind him I could see a group of young teen boys eyeing the drummer. As soon as he began slipping the jacket off his shoulders they began pointing and making cat calls. Of course Shinya was obvious to this as his back was turned from them and was to busy telling me in his best stern voice that he demanded I take the jacket back before I caught a cold. I couldn’t let him get out of that jacket! What if they saw the black lace panties he was wearing? They would probably stalk us back to the hotel, demanding he ditch the red headed loser for more interesting entertainment. I was practically ready to start a brawl! I had to defend my Shinya! Without thinking I than proceeded to say one of the dumbest things ever. I’d been doing dumb things a lot lately hadn’t I? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hey, check out my man nipples!&quot; I voiced loudly, &quot;Wanna give them a feel?&quot; I teased. I grabbed Shinya’s hand and pulled him towards me making his hand press against my chest. I moved his hand up and down so he could get a good feel.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die!&quot; he hissed flushing in embarrassment as the group of teenagers roared with laughter behind him. Okay, I had to admit that might have been a little over the top. Before he had a chance to start railing on my inappropriate behavior I grabbed the jacket and pulled it back over his shoulders, quickly I re-buttoned it. I grabbed the sputtering drummers hand from my chest and ran all the back to the hotel, which was thankful only a block and a half away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once we were safely in the hotel lobby I dared to face Shinya. I was surprised to find him smiling widely quite clearly amused. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die, they couldn’t have been more than 14 years old. What did you think they were going to do? Mug us?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could feel a blush spreading across my cheeks as I tried to think of a response, &quot;Anou, I think they were older than that…&quot; this only caused the younger man to raise a brow. &quot;Well, they were obviously on steroids than! And they, they were starring and making rude calls at you!&quot; I tried in vain to defend my stupid behavior. Shinya just started laughing and laughing and laughing. In fact he was in near tears by the time I dropped him off at his hotel room. After opening his door he turned and gave me the sweetest smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die, you can be a real idiot sometimes, but that was really cute back there.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My heart did a little flip flop in my chest. I hadn’t felt like this before when he smiled, had I? I didn’t have time too ponder my beating heart and mixed emotions as Shinya handed me back my jacket. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;So, I had fun…maybe we can do it again sometime?&quot; he asked stretching his arms above his head in an exaggerated yawn that pulled up his top and skirt. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, that would be great!&quot; I nodded enthusiastically at him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He smiled at my eagerness, &quot;Great! How about you come over after we get back to Tokyo? I’ll make dinner and we rent some movies and just relax.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Sure, that sounds great Shinya,&quot; I grinned. &quot;I haven’t been over in awhile!&quot; He smiled once again making my heart beat quicken. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Well, goodnight Die. See you bright and early for the plane ride back home.&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I nodded and returned the salutation. On a whim I leant over and placed a kiss on his cheek. &quot;Night Shin-chan.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I turned, I was grinning from ear to ear. I practically skipped down the hall to my hotel room. I didn’t get very far when Toshiya’s door flung open. I barely had time to react as the tall bassist grabbed my arm pulling me into his room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Woah, Totchi let go man!&quot; I managed to get out before I was thrust backwards onto his bed. The next thing I knew Toshiya was practically on top of me his face inches from mine. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Toshiya?&quot; I managed to ask as the blue haired mans eyes bored uncomfortably into mine. What the hell was going on? My head was starting to feel strangely light headed. I blinked rapidly as Toshiya’s face began swimming in front of my eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All of a sudden the bassist leaned back grabbing a hold of my shoulders shaking me violently. &quot;Man nipples? Touch my man nipples? Are you a complete moron?&quot; he was shrieking hysterically about something all the while continually shaking me. The blurring worsened and I began to see black spots…they reminded me of something…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Black lace panties…&quot; I recalled smiling as my head hit Toshiya’s pillow. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1346.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1260.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Mon, 04 Jun 2007 19:07:57 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Three</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1260.html</link>
  <description>Inaccruately Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;PG 13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Three&quot;&gt;&lt;p&gt;Shinya ~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die hadn’t come to sound checks or stage walk throughs for the last few days. To say that Kaoru was angry would be a massive understatement. He was livid. I haven’t spoken to Die in almost a week; I’ve hardly even seen him. I miss him. I hope he’s all right. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’m going to go see if Die’s still alive, okay?&quot; I heard Toshiya offer. I was glad, I didn’t want Kaoru to pick me to go and get him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Toshiya had left the room to go and get our MIA guitarist, Kaoru started to lose it. &quot;That’s it,&quot; he fumed, &quot;I’m going to hurt him. He can’t keep doing this!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru angry is a scary thing and I decided that making myself scarce would be a good plan. I stood up and left, glad that my leader-sama hadn’t noticed me leave.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die hates me now. I just know it. I think I’d hate myself too if I did that to me. I should talk to him, apologize for being as ass, make him talk to me again. Toshiya had reassured me numerous times that Die will get over this brother thing, but I’m beginning to believe its hopeless.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I wandered slowly down the hallway of the hotel that we had taken over, this time we each had our own rooms, taking my time. I had nothing to do in my room anyways. I looked up and saw Die bound out of his room.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die,&quot; I called. He turned and looked at me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, Shinya.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I wanted to talk to you, to apolo-&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Not now. I can’t talk to you.&quot; And he dashed off down the hallway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hot tears leaked down my face slowly at first and then I was sobbing. Die looked back but didn’t stop. I collapsed to the floor of the hallway, really crying now. Oh god, I really screwed this up. I sat there for a few minutes, hoping Die would come back and I could tell him how sorry I was. He didn’t come so I got up and moved myself out of the way. What have I done? There was only one thing to make me feel better now, my good friend ice cream.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I went back to my room and quickly grabbed my wallet; I didn’t really feel like talking to anyone right now, and then fled towards the elevator. Once inside I could see my reflection in the paneling. I looked terrible, my eyes all red from crying, my hair in disarray. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and patted my hair back into place all before the elevator doors slid open again at the lobby. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside the hotel I began to feel a little better. The people pushing past me as I wandered aimlessly looking for a place to buy ice cream served as a great distraction. I stopped outside a variety store and decided to venture inside. I quickly decided that they did not have a flavour I wanted and left again, off to find the next store. Eventually I did find a store with pistachio ice cream and began to head back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lapping at my ice cream mindlessly, my thoughts returned to Die again. Toshiya assured me again and again and again that Die liked me in the way I wanted him too, I just don’t know if I believe him. He said he’d help me, but I don’t think it’s working so far. Maybe if in the next week he doesn’t seem to be making progress, then I’ll just tell him to give up, not to worry about it anymore. Though I doubt he’d let it go that easily. Totchi can be surprisingly determined when he sets his mind to something. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All too soon I had returned to the hotel, dreading having to go back up to my room and just sit. I entered through the revolving doors, ice cream still in my hand. Once I was inside I heard a familiar voice call out, &quot;Shinya!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya ~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had promised Shinya that I would help him make Die see him in a new light, but that was proving to be a bit difficult. I had thought that with those two being so close it would only take a couple of well placed words in Die’s ear and all would be well with the world. But that is just not what has happened, in fact, Die has been avoiding Shinya like the plague for a week! Something has to be done about that!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I came out of my internal thoughts to see Kaoru turn the third shade of red this morning. Die was late. Again. Actually, that wasn’t fair. If Die showed up this time then he would be late. Right now it looked like he was just going to skip again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I glanced over at Shinya who was making a brave attempt at normalcy. He had been a wreck for days and had even come to talk to me about his fear that Die hated him two days ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sound of Kaoru getting up from his chair made me turn to look at him. He and Kyo didn’t seem to notice that there was a lot of tension between Die and Shinya right now, and I just knew that Kaoru was about to ask Shinya to drag Die down here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’m going to go see if Die’s still alive, okay?&quot; I said to the room in general, catching Shinya’s relieved glance as I left.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I got to Die’s door I considered just barging straight in, but decided against it since I could only imagine what a bear Die would be when he was woken up before he wanted to get up. When we had first started out, I had shared a room with Die a couple of times, and I remember well some days when we had early rehearsal. I thought it might be better to have a door between him and me when I woke him up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;DIE!!! WAKE UP!!!! KAORU’S GONNA KILL YOU!!!&quot; When this didn’t bring Die to the door, I decided that banging on the door was the next best thing to do to wake him up. After about a minute of pounding, a wet, towel covered Die opened the door. I couldn’t help it, I said the first thing that came to mind.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;You look like shit.&quot; And he did. But I could tell right away that he was less than thrilled with my revelation. The sarcasm in his response said it all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Gee, thanks Totchi.&quot; He said, then tried to close the door. I couldn’t let him block me out though, I was on a mission.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Hey, Die wait!&quot; I cried, pushing past the door and into the room. I suddenly realized that Die might not want to talk at that exact moment, so I decided to sit and wait for the right opportunity. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was trying to get the wording right in my head and was spacing out a little bit when I heard Die say, &quot;Did you want something Toshiya or did you just come here to watch me change?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I jumped and blushed furiously, not because I had been watching him, but because I had forgotten he was even there. On top of that, I wasn’t sure how to broach the subject of Shinya with him yet, so I stated the obvious instead, &quot;Kaoru’s angry.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Apparently this was obvious even to Die, which I would hope it would be by now. After missing practice for the last week, I would hope he had noticed the Kaoru rage-factor growing steadily higher. Then it hit me! This was the perfect way to talk to him about Shinya!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ne, Die you can’t keep avoiding practices and sound checks because you’ll run into Shinya. You are in the same band…&quot; I almost said too much there…. I almost told him how Shinya feels about him, but I don’t think it would be wise to tell him that right now. He’s still so confused.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When he said that he was being a stupid ass, I couldn’t help but agree, even if I knew he wasn’t talking to me. I could tell that he was really upset about how things were going between him and Shinya, and even though I knew he wasn’t ready for the whole revelation, I had to give him some hope.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;It isn’t too late you know.&quot; I told him, turning to face him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a tiny bit of hope there, but it was quickly clouded over with despair. Die was completely convinced that Shinya hated him. Funny, I remember having this conversation a couple of days ago with Shinya…. I was sorely tempted to tell the two of them to just let each other know that they didn’t hate each other. That would probably fix half of their problems right there!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Look Die, Shinya is as confused as you are right now, maybe even more, okay? You should really go talk to him, rather than avoiding him. I assure you, an awful lot of this is a big misunderstanding.&quot; I could tell he wasn’t listening to half of what I was saying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When he told me he was confused because he didn’t even know what he did in the first place, it was all I could do to keep from saying more than, &quot;More like didn’t do!&quot; and thankfully, I don’t think he even heard what I said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I tried to be subtle after that, but I have a feeling that I just confused him even more. &quot;You need to start acting like yourself again with him. No scratch that. You need to WOO him back even if he protests at first!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die looked even more confused. &quot;Woo?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I felt like I was talking to a brick wall. &quot;Woo! And don’t worry, I will be here to help you.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rather than try to explain further, I sent him down to deal with Kaoru, who I had a feeling was ready to destroy something, and stage props happened to be the closest things to him at the moment. We were going to need those. &quot;Now get going before Kaoru spontaneously combusts from stress.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After I sent Die down to his doom, I didn’t feel like listening to Kaoru yell at him, so I thought I would start on the plan I had come up with yesterday.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had gone to see Shinya about getting some hand cream, since my fingers were chapped and mine had run out. When I went into his room, after knocking of course, I saw Shinya lying on his bed reading a HUGE book.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When he saw me looking at it, he told me that it was a book of English plays and poetry by someone called Shek-spir. He told me he was highlighting his favourite poems, that they helped him feel better.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That had given me the idea that Die should read poetry to Shinya. Unfortunately, Die doesn’t seem the poetry type, and I was never really good with haiku. So I thought I would borrow from Shek-spir. And it would be even more romantic because it would be in English!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And now, with everyone out of the way, would be the perfect opportunity to borrow the book without Shinya noticing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I checked the hallway. No one. I could hear Kaoru down the hall &quot;talking&quot; to Die. I stole across to Shinya’s room and quickly found the book, then stealthily made my way back to my room. I left the door partially open so nobody would be suspicious since I never close my door, and sat on my bed with Shek-spir in front of me. I had no idea where to start.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I opened to the first page and looked at it. My English isn’t that good at all, and I’m told that my pronunciation is terrible. I tried to figure it out anyway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;T-he&quot; Oh! T-h in English is th. So &quot;Th-e. Thay.&quot; First word sounded out. Next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Com-play-tay.&quot; Hmmmm… well, no idea what that is. I started up my Japanese-English translation site and typed in &quot;complete&quot;. It says it means &quot;full, unabridged, complete&quot;. Okay, so on to the next word.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Wor-ks&quot; Oh! I know that one! It means labour! So, full labour…&lt;br /&gt;&quot;of Sha-kay-spay-a-ray.&quot; I just couldn’t figure it out. I sounded it out, looked it up, and nothing. I gave up and started looking for highlighting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It seems that Shin-chan has a lot of favorite poems, because there is a lot highlighted. I was just going to choose one and copy it, but there were so many I decided to make my own poem out of a bunch of them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was just finishing up when I heard Die go by my door muttering something. I got up and grabbed the poem and a bouquet of fake flowers a fan had given to me and went out into the hall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die seemed agitated when I caught up to him. &quot;Have you seen Shin-chan?&quot; he asked me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I shook my head. &quot;I haven’t seen him since this morning.&quot; I held out the poem and the flowers. &quot;When you do find him, give him the flowers and read this to him. It will make him happy. No peaking though. Just read it when you see him.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die gave me the strangest look but I just smiled at him. Without another word, Die walked off in the direction he had originally been going.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was ecstatic! Phase one is complete!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die ~~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I practically ran out of my hotel room it was essential for me to find Kaoru and fast. I began to make my way towards our makeshift practice room the hotel had supplied us to use. I was concentrating so hard on working out some kind of excuse and apology that would appease…well err sedate Kaoru’s anger enough that I wouldn’t come out missing a limb or two. I had come up with nothing as of yet I mean I had pretty much used up every excuse in the book over the years; there were only so many times ones Aunt could die. I was certainly not going to blame my poor behaviour on Shinya. My not showing up for practices and live sound checks was certainly not his fault. Obviously somewhere along the way in our relationship I had fucked up. How was I supposed to explain to Kaoru our shaky relationship? How Shinya had slowly withdrawn from me until he suddenly no longer wanted to speak to me anymore. I couldn’t very well tell him it was due to my lack of sleep at night because I was constantly thinking about a certain drummer or being tormented by a stupid dream that wouldn’t seem to go away. The dream… I sighed in frustration. Well, I wasn’t about to bring that up! I swear my brain was short circuiting from all the deep emotional thinking I’d been doing lately. I was starting to develop a headache. Maybe I should get some Tylenol from the hotel’s convenience store before seeing Kaoru. I was so deep in thought I almost missed a voice calling out my name as I sped down the hallway. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Die!&quot; I looked up surprised to see Shinya in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah! Shinya.&quot; I needed to talk to him but it would have to wait. Right now I needed to save my ass from our leader’s wrath. Damnit, what was I going to say to Kaoru anyhow? Ugh, I definitely needed to get that Tylenol first. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I wanted to talk to you, to apolo-&quot; he started to say something I wasn’t really paying attention. I quickly cut him off &quot;Not now. I can’t talk to you.&quot; I hurried past Shinya towards the elevators at the end of the hall. Glancing back over my shoulder I saw Shinya standing there, starring after me. Yeah, we had to talk right after I took care of Kaoru. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After downing a couple Tylenol I found Kaoru in our temporary practice room with Kyo packing up his guitar. He was laughing at something the tiny blonde was saying. The smile on his face vanished upon noticing my arrival. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’ll just head upstairs to my room…&quot; Kyo stated hesitantly. Kaoru glanced at him nodding, some looked passed between them I didn’t understand. Kyo turned and gave me a sympathetic smile before discreetly making his way out of the room. As soon as the vocalist was out of the room Kaoru turned away from me and continued packing up his things. The silence in the room was defining and I was beginning to sweat. When he finished he stood still not looking at me. I shifted nervously he must be really angry. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’m sorry Kaoru. I…&quot; the words died on my lips. I struggled for something to tell him. I mean what could I say to him really? That’d I’d been avoiding practice because Shinya and I had a falling out and I didn’t want to see him. I had been acting childish and I knew it. I really had no excuse. I deserved whatever punishment Kaoru and the others decided should come my way. I had let Shinya down, I had let the band down and I had no one to blame but myself. Kaoru didn’t give me the chance to say anything more though. He started to unload all the stress and frustration the tour and I had caused him. He continued yelling I tried to pay attention to what he was saying. My head was still pounding as the Tylenol I had bought still hadn’t taken effect yet, so I did the one thing I probably shouldn’t have done since I was suppose to be apologizing and that is I blanked out. My mind began to drift. I could picture myself in the hallway looking back at Shinya hurt and confusion written all over his face. His eyes seemed glassy, was he crying? Oh my God, had I made Shinya cry?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Fuck, I’m an idiot!&quot; I exclaimed loudly throwing off Kaoru’s rant. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yes, that’s what I’ve been saying for the last ten minutes.&quot; The other guitarist sighed in apparent exasperation as he ran a hand through his hair. He had evidently finished his rant.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Oh sorry. I wasn’t really listening Kao.&quot; I swear that slipped out of my mouth before I had even thought about the consequences of bodily harm a comment like that could bring me. If looks could kill I think I just died. He looked ready to begin lacing into me again. It didn’t have time for another rant I needed to find Shinya. I quickly cut Kaoru off, &quot;Look Kaoru I’m really truly sorry for my poor behaviour over the last week. I really am…you have to believe me. I’ve got to take care of something now though.&quot; Kaoru tried to interrupt, &quot;No Kao…this is more important. I have to go fix Shinya!&quot; Well our relationship really, but I didn’t want or have the time to get into that now. Taking my chance to escape, I quickly left Kaoru, his mouth hanging open in surprise. I think I had shocked him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I ran up the hotel stairs to the fifth floor too impatient to wait for the elevator. I quickly made my way to the drummer’s room and knocked on the door, but there was no answer. That was odd. Where could he have gone? I turned and headed towards the elevators. Thankfully my headache was starting to fade because I needed to concentrate. I HAD to find Shinya. I began listing off the places he could of gone &quot;Pool…not likely, Practice room…was just there, one of the hotels many restaurants…possibly.&quot; My thoughts were interrupted as a voice hollered my name. I turned to find Toshiya jogging towards me a. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Have you seen Shin-chan?&quot; I asked desperately hoping he had. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya shook his head in response, &quot;I haven’t seen him since this morning.&quot; Damn. I started towards the elevators again, but seemly out of nowhere Toshiya suddenly thrust a huge bouquet of flowers and a small note into my arms. What the hell where these? I scrunched up my brow in confusion as Toshiya explained &quot;When you do find him, give him the flowers and read this to him. It will make him happy. No peaking though.&quot; He wagged a finger at me as I stared at the note he’d given me. &quot;Just read it when you see him.&quot; He finished by winking cutely. I looked at the flowers in my hands and the note and finally at Toshiya. How was this supposed to help? Toshiya had some pretty weird ideas at times, but he had seemed convinced that Shinya and my relationship was not unfixable. However, I really didn’t have time to dwell on Totchi’s strange behaviour, turning I headed down the hall in search of Shinya.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An hour and a half later I found myself standing in the hotel lobby at a loss of what to do. I had looked everywhere in the hotel. The pool, the gym, the rooftop garden, all the hotels nine restaurants twice, and all the hotels shops, Shinya was nowhere to be found. I came to the conclusion he must have gone outside the hotel maybe shopping or something. I would just have to camp out in the lobby until he decided to return. Fortunately I didn’t have to wait long. No more than fifteen minutes had gone by when I familiar form stepped through the hotels front door. His head was bent down as he walked towards me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Shinya!&quot; I called to get his attention. He seemed startled and looked as if he wanted to continue past me, but I cut him off by stepping directly in his path. &quot;Please Shin-chan, this has gone on long enough. We need to talk.&quot; I said emphasizing the word need. He sighed and nodded slightly. Without giving him a choice I grabbed his free hand as the other was holding an ice cream cone, he must have gone to convenience store. Leading him over to a set of couches and a table in the far corner of the lobby, I sat him down on the couch sitting opposite him on the low table so I was directly facing him. I didn’t want anything between us not even a stupid table. Ok where to start? I looked at Shinya he was starring at the huge bunch of flowers Toshiya had given me. I had completely forgotten I will still carrying them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, they’re for you,&quot; I stuttered lamely as I shoved the bouquet at him. Boy, was I off to a great start. The younger man seemed at a loss of what to say, &quot;Thanks Die. Umm, they’re quite nice and ah…fake?!&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;They’re fake?&quot; I asked truly looking at the flowers for the first time. He was right any idiot, except apparently me, could tell within two seconds they weren’t real. Why the hell would Toshiya give me fake flowers to give to Shinya? Cheap bastard. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I tired to cover for my stupidity, &quot;I wanted them to last.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I see.&quot; He simply replied. I knew he wouldn’t buy that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I shouldn’t have brushed you off this morning, no matter how mad Kaoru was or for that matter probably still is. It was wrong of me and I’m sorry.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Look Die. Really you don’t have to apologize for anything. I’m sorry for what I said the other day. I just…&quot; he trailed off avoiding my eyes. My heart clenched he wouldn’t even look at me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After a moment he spoke again, &quot;Please just don’t avoid things because of me.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Never,&quot; I promised. He turned back to me nodding and tried to smile. I could tell it was forced. He looked uncomfortable…like he wanted to leave. Suddenly I remembered the note Totchi had given me. Hadn’t he said reading it would make Shinya happy? I was failing miserably on my own why not see what Mr. Fake Flowers had up his sleeves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I have something to read to you.&quot; I announced. The drummer looked at me quizzically. I quickly unfolded the letter to find a neat hand written note. Instructions were written along the top in Toshiya’s messy scrawl as if they had been added as an after thought. I quickly scanned the instructions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As you probably know Shinya likes reading poetry, especially by a man named Shakespeare. I have written out one of his poems for you to read to him. Hopefully it will convey your feelings and let him know how you truly feel! &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, I knew that Shinya liked to read a lot, but I never knew he was into poetry. I momentary wondered how Toshiya knew this, but the thought past as Shinya drew my attention back to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Umm, Die are you going to read it?&quot; he asked motioning at the note in my hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah yeah. Just give me a minute to prepare ok.&quot; I tried smiling reassuringly at him. He was still looking puzzled but he nodded and shifted in seat. I went back to reading Toshiya’s instructions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step 1: Give flowers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ha! I had already done that so I skipped to the next step.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step 2: Get down on one knee. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Was that really necessary? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step 3: Yes, it is…now get down on the ground moron! Oh, and while your at it take one of his hands in your own.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Damn, Totchi knew me to well. Getting up I pushed back the table a little ways to make room for myself to kneel in front of Shinya. I felt ridiculous. I looked at the drummer’s hands both were occupied. One by the fake flowers I had given him and the other by an ice cream cone that looked about ready to start melting. Ha! I had a legitimate reason to skip that step. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Step 4: Read the poem. Good luck!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I scanned the poem it was in entirely in English! Shit, how the hell was I supposed to read this and what the heck did all these English words mean!? Oh why did Shinya have to like English poetry? I had failed English…twice. Ok Die just keep breathing. If he liked this stuff and it made him happy then I would read it. I willed myself to relax. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Are you ready yet?&quot; Shinya asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ok, I’m ready.&quot; I said knowing I wasn’t nor would I ever be. I took a deep breath and began to read…well attempted to read the foreign words in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Unthlifti roveriness why douth thou spendo? Thou arto mouru roveri and mouru temperato. Starto jounee in head.&quot; I stole a glance at Shinya whose eyes had gone very wide. I hope he liked this because I felt incredibly dumb kneeling in front of my bandmate in a hotel lobby reciting foreign poetry. I quickly continued reading, &quot;Un-look-d all teraasuru of rusty day. Which in bleasto douth rive in mi-ne. In soul, all naked, will beh-stow.&quot; The words where starting to get more difficult for me to pronounce. I think I missed a couple words, hopefully he wouldn’t notice. I was getting more and more nervous about my ability to keep reading so I decided to skip to the very end. &quot;Rose are red. Viohlet are brue. I woud like go on dato with you!&quot; I tried to finish dramatically.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wait a minute…did I understand that correctly? Had I just asked Shinya out on a date? I didn’t want to date him…did I? Wait a minute why the hell was I questioning that? Ignoring my rapidly beating heart I quickly looked up to see Shinya’s reaction. Good he didn’t look repulsed. He looked, well shell shocked. Maybe he had missed the ‘date’ part. He was probably still reeling over the fact that I was kneeling in front of him attempting to recite poetry. Hell, so was I! I made a mental note to myself to find Toshiya and make him know the meaning of pain. To hell with his WOO plan! Five minutes must have passed by and Shinya was still just sitting there gapping at me. I noticed the ice cream cone in his right hand had begun to dripping down the cone and by now completely covered his hand and fingers and was starting to run down his arm. Instinctively I leaned forward &quot;Shin-chan your ice creams melting.&quot; I honestly don’t know what possessed me to do it but I proceeded to lick the sticky sweet substance from his hand and the small trail starting down his arm. &quot;Mmm, your favourite, Pistachio.&quot; I mumbled between licks. Pulling back I licked my lips and grinned at a madly blushing Shinya. He tasted good…I mean the ice cream tasted good, yes that’s what I meant. Oh shit! My brain caught up with my actions. I use to tease him back when we were close because whenever we went out for ice cream more of it would end up on him then in him. I had cured him of the habit of letting his ice cream go to waste by eating it for him if he started to let it melt. The old Die who was Shinya’s best friend might have been able to get away with that kind of stunt, but what would he think now? That I was teasing him? I’d be back at square one. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I’m sorry Shinya. I guess that was out of line right?&quot; I tried my best to put on a sincere smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No…it’s fine. I…I shouldn’t have let it melt…especially around you.&quot; He made a small smile at me. I swear I almost melted. That smile was like a tiny ray of hope for me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I grinned back at him, &quot;Nope, never let good ice cream go to waste!&quot; I got off my knees and joined him on the couch. &quot;So, what did you think of the poem? I know my English kind of sucks, but you understood it right?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Mostly,&quot; he said the corner of his lips curving upwards. He almost smiled again! Suddenly he blushed and looked down. &quot;Did you really mean what you said at the end?&quot; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I meant every word!&quot; I replied enthusiastically. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;So you want to go out with me then…on a date?&quot; he looked up his eyes searching mine. Oh god, I had forgotten about that. Looking at him stare at me I could tell this meant a lot to him. I couldn’t think of saying nothing else but, &quot;Of course I do.&quot; He smiled widely at me. My heart soared. Ok, so maybe I wouldn’t have to hurt Toshiya that badly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;~~~&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya’s Destruction of Shakespeare’s Sonnets:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unthrifty loveliness, why dost thou spend?&lt;br /&gt;Thou art more lovely and more temperate&lt;br /&gt;But then begins a journey in my head&lt;br /&gt;Unlook’d all the treasure of thy lusty days&lt;br /&gt;Which in my breast doth live, as thine in mine&lt;br /&gt;In thy soul’s thought, all naked, will bestow it&lt;br /&gt;Be thou the tenth Muse, ten times more in worth&lt;br /&gt;Mine eyes have drawn thy shape, and thine for me&lt;br /&gt;Mine own true love that doth my rest defeat&lt;br /&gt;A god in love, to whom I am confined&lt;br /&gt;Roses are red. Violets are blue.&lt;br /&gt;I would like to go on a date with you.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/1260.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/916.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Tue, 29 May 2007 03:57:56 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter Two</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/916.html</link>
  <description>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions &lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;PG 13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter Two&quot;&gt;Shinya~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I woke up I noticed three things. One, it was so damned hot; I swear I was actually melting. Two, beside hot and sweaty me was a hot and sweaty Die. Three, I had a raging erection. My face burned with embarrassment as I glanced to see if Die was awake. He was not, which made me happy, but did not lessen my embarrassment at all. Ok, so step one was to get out of bed without waking up Die. Once that was done I ran and locked myself in the bathroom, sinking to my knees and holding my face in my hands. I sat there for a moment before my little problem made itself known again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I threw on the water and hopped into the shower, where I promptly took care of myself and washed away the evidence. Shutting off the water I sat in the bottom of the tub and dreaded getting out and facing the rest of my day. I don’t know how long I sat there for before Die knocked on the bathroom door calling me childish, but I choose to ignore him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya, if you don’t open this door now I’m going to break it down!” he threatened after ten minutes of asking if I was all right. I’m not sure if Die was more angry, concerned, frantic or hurt, but I definitely heard all four in his voice. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my waist; stepping out of the bathroom I kept my head down, refusing to look at Die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was surprised when Die grabbed my shoulders and pulled me into a tight hug. “You worry me. What’s the matter?” I continued to say nothing, not trusting myself to speak without sobbing. “Won’t you tell me? At least say something Shin-chan!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing is wrong. Everything is fine,” I lied. I couldn’t tell him I’m madly in love with him and I couldn’t tell him why I couldn’t tell him. I smiled weakly and pushed Die away, it hurt to have him hold me. “I have to get ready. I wasted too much time in the bathroom.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I could hear Die sigh and pictured him scratching his head with a confused look on his face. I didn’t have time to worry about him. I had an interview with Toshiya and if I didn’t hurry I’d be late. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sat down in the interview with Toshiya; it was just the two of us and the interviewer. I don’t usually say much in interviews and I was glad it was with Toshiya and not Kyo, nothing against Kyo, I just didn’t want to stand by for damage control. Ninety percent of what that man says in these things is a lie, I’d have to stand by and make sure he didn’t say anything too stupid in regards to the band. Besides that, I really don’t care if he tells people he fought with his grandfather and stood outside naked for four hours until his parents came and got him. Actually, I automatically assumed that was a lie, I hope it was a lie!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anyways, so I sat beside Toshiya, not minding a bit when he ran with the proverbial ball, I just nodded politely and smiled now and then. Mr. Interviewer whose name I don’t remember asked stupid questions and my friend gave equally stupid answers (on purpose). Eventually Mr Interviewer tired of Toshiya and turned his attention to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya, do have any love interests?” Oh because I didn’t know that question wouldn’t pop at some point. I gave my automatic vague answer, perfected over the years.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No one in particular.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“But surely there must be someone!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.” I glared at him, hoping he’d get the idea that I didn’t want to talk about it. No such luck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, Toshiya, maybe you could shed some light on the situation,” he suggested. Oh for the love of all that is sacred! He can’t be serious! He stared at poor Toshiya, who looked like a deer caught in headlights, or at least what I’d think one would look like. I’ve never seen a deer, let alone one in headlights.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah, Shin-chan likes to keep to himself, I really don’t know much about his love life.” Toshiya smiled, shrugging his shoulders. I reminded myself to thank him later.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shin-chan. That’s a cute nickname,” the interviewer, who is also the spawn of the devil commented, “did you make it up?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya laughed, “No, no, not me. It’s Die’s pet name for Shinya, guess I picked it up.” I wanted to dive behind the couch and hide from the evil interviewer who was sporting an equally evil look.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Die? That’s cute. Are you two involved?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No.” I said firmly, I was surprised my voice didn’t shake. It was so embarrassing and painful. Stupid man just had to rub it in my face, I wanted to hurt him. I settled for glaring daggers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He went on asking questions about Die’s and my relationship, Die’s love life (which I know nothing about) and all of his questions remained unanswered. After ten minutes of silence from me and ten minutes of Toshiya attempting to lead the conversation in any other direction, he gave up and said he was finished. He thanked us, I didn’t say anything. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once he left the room I put my face in my hands, resisting the urge to cry. That had been the absolute worst interview of my life.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What a strange man,” Toshiya commented, “he was really into your love life, ne?” Toshiya laughed, scratching his head. “That and you and Die. Not that it’d ever be like that, ne Shin-chan?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I couldn’t take it anymore, the hot tears leaked down my face, increasing until I was sobbing loudly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ah! Shinya! What’s the matter?!” out of the corner of my eye I could see Toshiya hovering over me, a worried look on his face. “Shinya! Stop crying! Ahhhh,” he looked around frantically, “I broke Shin-chan! Kaoru is going to be SO angry with me!” I cried harder, I don’t know why, it just was too much, I don’t know how much more of this I can handle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll be right back Shin-chan. I’m going to get Die.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as Toshiya left the room I tried to stop crying. I didn’t want Die to see my like this. I managed to stop sobbing but instead I was hiccupping uncontrollably. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die came bursting into the room, Toshiya behind him, “I swear, he just started to cry randomly and he wouldn’t stop. I didn’t mean to break him!” Toshiya actually sounded really upset.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die sat on the couch and for the second time in one morning he pulled me into a hug and asked what was the matter. “It’s ok, I’m here,” he cooed stroking my hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That made me angry. Really angry. Didn’t he know he was my problem? Why did he have to care so much but still not enough? I pushed him away; a look of hurt crossed his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing is the matter,” I lied for a second time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Look Shinya,” Die was serious, “something is wrong! Why won’t you just tell me what is bothering you?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I can’t talk to you about it.” Die looked devastated, I felt like an ass for saying it. It looked like I crushed him into a thousand little pieces, like he’s being doing to me over the last year.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh.” I could tell his brain was working overtime. “But Shinya, you can tell me anything. I won’t tease you about it, I promise.” I just shook my head. “But…we used to be so close, Shinya, you used to tell me everything!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not his Die, I can’t.” I looked at my knees; I didn’t want to see the terrible pain in Die’s eyes. “I think I’m going to share a room with Toshiya for the rest of the stay here.” I couldn’t sleep in the same room as Die again, let alone the same bed. I knew Toshiya wouldn’t mind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sure Shinya, if that’s what you want,” Toshiya said, laying a comforting hand on my shoulder. “I’ll go get your stuff, you tell Kaoru about the change.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I nodded and stood up, leaving behind a hurt and confused Die. I wandered down the hallways searching for Kaoru, as Toshiya had told me. He was probably helping set up the stage; luckily the hotel and the venue where we’d be playing the next night were connected. As I walked, my head hung, I thought back on the events that took place about three minutes ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die probably didn’t want to talk to me anymore. That broke my heart but at the same time maybe it’s a blessing in disguise. If we have some space (as much as we can get while on tour) maybe I can start to get over him. It’s obvious to me that we will never be more than friends…no, brothers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I approached the dressing room we would use the next night for the live, it had access to the stage, where Kaoru would most likely be. As I walked in my jaw nearly hit the floor. There on the couch completely oblivious to my presence was Kyo with his tongue shoved half way down Kaoru’s throat. I watched for a moment as one of the guitarists and the vocalist of my band made out, it was only about five seconds later when Kaoru made a go for Kyo’s pants I made my presence known.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Umm…sorry to interrupt, I just wanted to let you know that I’ll be staying with Toshiya while we’re here.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo just inclined his head to one side, as he detangled himself from Kaoru, who looked very embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya! We…I…well you see…um, we had some ideas for the live tomorrow and thought we’d give them a try,” Kaoru stammered, it was actually kina cute. I just raised an eyebrow. “Yes, you’re staying with Toshiya…fine, fine. Um, Kyo, I’m going to head to my room, so if you wanted to finished that…ah discussion, that’d be good.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo grinned and slipped an arm around Kaoru’s waist, nodding in the affirmative. I rolled my eyes and handed him his notebook from the table by my side. It was very obvious he enjoyed their little ‘practice’ very much. He gave me a curious look but took the book, tucking it under his arm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kyo, that was to hide your very obvious hard on. No one, but Kaoru, really wants too see that,” I explained.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh,” he exclaimed, “gotcha.” He held the book in front of him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya,” Kaoru added as he made his way to the door, “we’d appreciate it if you didn’t mention this to anyone else.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No problem.” They left, probably to go band like bunny rabbits. Now I was upset, lonely and horny…again. Three feelings I just can’t seem to shake lately. I gave myself a shake, my new goal was to try to act like nothing was wrong at all. And to not cry because Kaoru and Kyo found each other and I’ll never have Die. I can’t hold that against them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sighed and began to head back to Toshiya’s room, where I’d sulk in a corner and mope around for awhile. Tomorrow I would start my new ‘act as though everything is perfectly alright even though it really isn’t’ plan. I don’t think Die will buy it, he’s right, we used to be like brothers, he knows me too well.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When I reached Toshiya’s room I found him sitting on the bed, a thoughtful look on his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Shinya, we should talk.” Toshiya was strangely serious. “Something is wrong and I want you to know that if you want to talk then I’m here to listen.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everything is alright,” an obvious lie. He knew it, I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You like Die don’t you?” My eyes widened, oh no! Did he tell Die? “I didn’t say anything to Die since I didn’t know if it was true. But I’m pretty sure. I’m right aren’t I?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I plopped down beside him and nodded. “Am I that obvious?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No…well kinda. I noticed but I doubt anyone else has.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Not Die, that’s for sure.” I muttered. I leaned against Toshiya, burying my face in his shoulder. “Why won’t he see me like I want him to see me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya rubbed my back and drew me into a loose hug. “I don’t think he realizes he can see you like that. But don’t worry, we’ll work on it. He obviously cares for you very much. He just needs a little help opening his eyes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He probably hates me now.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No,” Toshiya said comfortingly, “he’s hurt, concerned and he’s worried about you. He’s probably lying in bed and looking at his ceiling, wondering what he did to push you away. Don’t worry Shin-chan, I’ll help you.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I smiled at Toshiya, “You really think he could like me as more than his little brother?” That made me so happy, I’d never felt better, ever.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know so.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I jolted awake, my heart pounding. Groaning I quickly peeled the hotel bed sheet away from my sweaty body. Looking down the bulge in my boxers was oblivious evidence of the highly erotic dream I had been having the night before. My lower half was practically screaming for release. I quickly shoved my hands into my boxers in order to give Chibi Die-kun some much needed relief. Removing my hand from my shorts I groaned, rolling over to lay flat on my stomach. I felt like shit, hell I probably looked like shit too. I angled my head so I could read the clock on nearby night table. It read 11:30am. Yup, Kaoru was going to kill me. I was well past late for the sound check we had scheduled for the concert later on tonight. I probably hadn’t heard him banging on my room door demanding I get my lazy ass out of bed. Well, it was probably better that I hadn’t heard. It was the third time this week I would be showing up late I might not make it back to my hotel room if Kaoru had his way. Groaning, I made an effort to haul myself into the shower, my thoughts drifting back over last night’s, by now, all too familiar dream. I had been having this dream sporadically for the last couple of months, but it had never affected me like it had in the last couple of weeks. For some strange reason it only seemed to be getting worse. I would be in some kind of dark maze searching for something, desperately turning down empty hallways and constantly running into dead ends. I could hear myself calling out, but couldn’t make out the words my own voice was saying. Suddenly, I found myself in an open room. In the center was a bench occupied by a lone person seated away from me. I knew this is what I had been searching for, why or how I couldn’t say. As I approached the figure stood and began walking away. I could hear myself shouting for them to stay my heart pounding at the thought of losing sight of them. Frightened they’ll disappear on me I find myself running up behind the retreating figure and embracing them tightly, pulling them against my chest. They begin talking quietly murmuring words I can’t or maybe don’t want to understand. I always responded the same way, saying simply “I do.” I can’t see the other’s face, but I know they are smiling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is where the dream usual ended. I could have dealt with that, I mean it kind of had a happy ending to it. However, now the dream was getting longer and much more vivid, sexual speaking that is. Now almost nightly I keep having highly erotic dreams of some mysterious person I can’t even make a mental image of in the morning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And if my nightly fantasies weren’t enough of a problem there was Shinya, or I should say a lack of Shinya in my life. It was exactly a week since he had quit speaking to me and I was not taking it well. I remember the moment he told me we needed space like it’d just happened minutes ago. I had followed a for once quite Toshiya back to our, now my, hotel room watching him gathering Shinya’s belongs and neatly pack them into the drummer’s suitcase. I remember lying down on the bed we had shared the previous night and just lying there starring at the ceiling. I think Toshiya had asked me repeatedly if I was alright but had eventually left when I failed to produce any form of a response. I was in shock, and truth be told I think I still am. I had played horribly the next night at our live. Kaoru had been somewhat sympathetic, but I could tell that his patience with me was wearing thin. Had I tried to late to repair my relationship with Shinya? Would he now hate me forever? No, I can’t let that happen. I willed myself to think of something, of anything I could do. The drummer just means too much to me to just toss our relationship with each other aside. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shutting off the water I could hear someone banging on my room door repeatedly. Shit, Kaoru was must be really mad. Throwing a towel around my waist, I headed for the door, and my doom. I was slightly relived to instead find a frantic looking Toshiya outside. He quickly looking me up and down finally announcing, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You look like shit.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Gee, thanks Totchi.” I replied sarcastically. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hmph, like I didn’t already know that I looked like a transport truck had backed over me a couple thousand times. He just continued to stand there eyeing me critically until I started to shut my door in his face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Die wait!” he said pushing himself past the door I was trying to close in his face. Seeing Toshiya obviously wasn’t going to leave I closed the door and made my way back into the room. Totchi had seated himself on my bed and was watching me closely. Turning away from the bassist I began rummage through my duffle bag, trying to find something clean or at least semi-clean to wear. Once I had changed I turned back around to look at Toshiya, who was still looking at me funny. It was starting to get irritating. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you want something Toshiya or did you just come here to watch me change?” I demanded. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He had the decency to blush slightly, “Kaoru’s angry.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No shit Sherlock!” I exclaimed, flopping myself down on the bed beside him. “He’s been mad at me all week.” Toshiya just nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ne, Die you can’t keep avoiding practices and sound checks because you’ll run into Shinya. You are in the same band…” he trailed off slightly. &lt;br /&gt;He was right, I couldn’t. I mean how I was supposed to mend our relationship if I was trying to avoid seeing him. God was I being a stupid ass. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, yes you are.” I hadn’t even realized I had spoken my thoughts aloud until I heard the bassist agreeing with me. Groaning, I buried my face in my hands. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It isn’t too late you know,” Toshiya turned on the bed to face me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Like hell it isn’t! He probably hates me even more now.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya was saying something about Shinya being confused too. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No Toshiya, I’m confused. I don’t even know what I did in the first place!” I was getting a tad hysterical now. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“More like didn’t do,” Totchi mumbled. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What?” What the hell was that supposed to mean?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nevermind Die. You need to start acting like yourself again with him. No, scratch that. You need to WOO him back even if he protests at first!” he finished dramatically. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I looked at him as if he grown two heads. “Woo?!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Woo!” he repeated passionately. “And don’t worry,” he quickly assured me, “I will be here to help you. Now get down stairs before Kaoru spontaneously combusts from stress,” and with that he was gone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was still sitting on the bed utterly stunned. Toshiya was going to help me ‘woo’ Shinya. Wooing was something you did with girls. What the hell was Toshiya going on about and why the heck was my heart going a mile a minute. Damn, I was so confused. Cursing internally, I hauled myself off the bed. I could analyze my feelings later, first I had to find Kaoru and try and save myself from being murdered err, I mean I had to apologize.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/916.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
<item>
  <guid isPermaLink='true'>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/561.html</guid>
  <pubDate>Tue, 29 May 2007 01:50:05 GMT</pubDate>
  <title>Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions - Chapter One</title>
  <link>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/561.html</link>
  <description>&lt;p&gt;Inaccurately Assumed Perceptions&lt;br /&gt;DiexShinya, mentions of KyoxKaoru&lt;br /&gt;PG 13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;cutid1&quot;&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class=&quot;ljcut&quot; text=&quot;Chapter One&quot;&gt;Shinya~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I sat down in my hotel room and looked out the large window. All I could see was sky, but I knew down below the streets were full of people going about their daily lives. The room itself wasn&apos;t terribly bad; clean, not too small. It would have been perfect if I was rooming alone, as we usually did, but not tonight. Somehow there had been a mix up and only four rooms were booked for five people. We drew our room numbers out of Kaoru&apos;s hat. I had been the first to draw out of the hideous hat (I find all of Kaoru&apos;s hats to be abominations) and realized immediately I&apos;d have to share. When Die pulled out the matching room number my heart skipped a beat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yes, that made me happy for a moment and then I panicked, that meant sleeping in the same room as Die. He had grinned and patted me on the head, making some smart ass remark I didn&apos;t catch because I was scowling, an attempt to hide my elation and then terror. I was going to share a room with Die, something I hadn&apos;t done in a long time, not since before I realized that my feelings for him go beyond just friends. I had to share a hotel room with one bed and a really small couch with the love of my life and act as though nothing is out of the ordinary. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Yo, earth to Shinya.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wha - When the hell did Die come in? I didn&apos;t hear him. &quot;Yes?&quot; I answer politely, smiling sweetly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;I put your bag in the closet,&quot; he gave me a charming grin and my heart melted. I love his smile. &quot;We haven&apos;t shared a room in eon, it&apos;ll be like old times, ne Shin-chan? Hmm, little bro?&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Oh God, that awful word sent my heart plummeting downwards. I hate that word, such a small word but it hurts so much, &apos;bro&apos;. Short for brother, because that is all I am to Die, a younger brother who tags along and follows him places. A cute younger sibling that gets a pat on the head and a teasing joke everyday. Die will never see me as I see him, he wont see me as an equal, as more than a friend, as his boyfriend. That&apos;s what I want, I want to be Die&apos;s boyfriend. I want to hold him hand in the back of our shuttle bus between shows, I want to share a hotel room with him all the time. But I&apos;ll never have that, I&apos;ll always be Shinya, the cute younger brother.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Arigatou Die,&quot; I thanked him, drawing my attention away from the window to the clock on the nightstand. &quot;Ne, Die, it&apos;s almost dinnertime, we should go.&quot; I stood up and straightened my clothes, making sure I was presentable.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At dinner I ate quietly while the rest of the group horsed around and laughed. Once in awhile I&apos;d laugh politely or nod, when addressed directly I spoke softly. I didn&apos;t really feel like socializing and I guess it showed since Toshiya asked me if everything was alright without the others noticing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Fine,&quot; I reassured him, &quot;I&apos;m just feeling out of sorts, that&apos;s all. I&apos;m going to head to bed.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was true; I&apos;ve been feeling down lately for some reason. It&apos;s like I have a personal grey rain cloud to follow me around all day, like Eeyore. Hopefully the pesky little cloud will rain itself out soon, I&apos;m tired of being soaking wet all the time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I headed to the bathroom and turned on the shower, adjusting the temperature so the water was just right. As I turned around to grab a face cloth I stubbed my toe on the corner of the sink. My eyes watered immediately. I bent down to inspect it and as I stood up I hit my head off the towel rack. Cradling my head I stepped into the shower and cried. I cried because my toe hurt, my head hurt, but most of all because my heart hurt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After my steaming hot shower I felt much better and slipped under the covers for a much needed good nights sleep. I let out a sigh and drifted into unconsciousness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I didn&apos;t awake again until a weight settled on the bed. I turned my head to see Die slipping under the blankets. For a second I thought it was a dream, the one where Die comes to bed and holds me, telling me how much I mean to him. I soon realized I wasn&apos;t dreaming when his freezing feet accidentally rubbed up against my calf. I eeped and pulled away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Sorry Shin-chan,&quot; Die said with a laugh, &quot;I didn&apos;t mean to wake you.&quot;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;Ah, gomen Die, I&apos;ll move to the couch,&quot; I offered, blindly grabbing for my pillow while still half asleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;No need Shin-chan, we can share the bed. I mean we are like brothers.&quot; The evil word seemed to love popping up and stomping on my poor abused heart.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&quot;How could I ever forget,&quot; I muttered, not knowing or caring if Die heard me or if he picked up on the sarcastic tone. I turned onto my side so my back was to Die and went back to sleep. My last thought was how what I thought had been a dream turned out like a nightmare, Die told me how much I meant to him, but he used the &apos;b&apos; word.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Die~&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I stared out the window of the shuttle bus we were taking from the Osaka airport. I was half listening to Toshiya behind me in the backseat prattle on. He was telling Shinya about some new dog toy he had seen advertised on the television that he thought the other might like to buy for Miyu. Their conversation was half drown out by Kyo’s mp3 player blasting out heavy rock music next to me. I couldn’t understand how he could sleep with the music turned up so loud. Scratch that, the mini blonde could sleep through anything probably even a volcanic eruption. It was actually kind of amusing. The vocalist had fallen into a deep sleep as soon as his butt hit the shuttle bus sit next to me and Kaoru actually had to climb over him in order get to his sit beside Shinya in the back of the bus. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turing my head slightly I watched as Shinya half listened to Toshiya, who was now telling him about a new line of hair and makeup products that had just come out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And it’s supposed to give extra volume to your hair and hold curls twice as long!” He was excitedly telling the bored looking drummer. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shinya nodded politely, never one to be outwardly rude or offensive, as Toshiya obviously carried on. I focused my gaze on the younger man. Sure he looked bored, but frankly speaking a little sad too. I scrunched up my brow in concern. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think you should try it! Your hair looks so cute in curls Shin-chan. Don’t you think so too Die?” Toshiya asked noticing I had turned to listen in on their conversation. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both turned too stared at me. I grinned and winked playful at Shinya “He always looks cute, right Shin-chan?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This caused the young drummer to blush before quickly averting his eyes. Toshiya just giggled nodding in agreement and proceeded to begin listing a number of different hair and makeup styles the drummer could try. Grinning, I turned around in my seat. I had to prop Kyo back up as he was starting to lean towards me in his sleep, I really didn’t want his head face planting itself in my lap. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thirty minutes later we pulled up to the hotel we were staying at for the next couple of days. I smiled and flopped onto one of the hotel lobby’s couches beside Shinya to wait for Kaoru to bring back our room keys. The other man didn’t acknowledge me instead turning his head away to stare in the opposite direction. Before I could dwell on his strange behavior Kaoru returned. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey guys, there has been a mix up with the hotel rooms,” Dir en Grey’s leader called as he walked towards us. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo groaned, “Please tell me we have rooms.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kyo would it really matter? You can sleep anywhere,” I teased, which earned me a dirty look and the finger. &lt;br /&gt;Kaoru ignored us and continued on. “Apparently they only booked four rooms so two of us will have of share.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We decided on pulling names out of Kaoru hat. I smiled as Shinya reached hesitantly in the ugly piece of cloth the other guitarist insisted was actually a hat. He pulled out the number of the shared room. I felt a little bad for him knowing he was particularly fond of his private space. He was probably hoping Totchi wouldn’t pull the same number or he would have to put up with a couple nights of listening to the bassist ramble on about the latest fashions, beauty products, girls and a host of other things that would just annoy the younger man and leave the band with a grumpy Shinya in the morning. Kyo and Toshiya pulled next each gaining their own rooms. They both took off immediately promising to meet in the hotel dinning room in twenty minutes for dinner. Kaoru offered the “hat” to me. I reached in grabbing one of the last two remaining room keys the number on the keycard matching Shinya’s. I grinned; it would be just like old times when he and I use to have to share rooms before we became really known. &lt;br /&gt;Reaching over I affectionately patted the younger man on the head, “Rest assured Shin-chan, I won’t let the boogyman get you” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The other man just scowled at me in response. I sighed as he turned and walked towards the elevator leaving me with a just as confused Kaoru. The violet haired man turned to me as the elevator door closed behind Shinya. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What was that about?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know,” I offered a lame shrug in response to the band leader’s question. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru face began to crease with worry so I quickly made up some dumb excuse about picking on Shinya and him still probably being upset with me. This earned me a whap on the head and a long winded lecture during which I mostly rolled my eyes. After Kaoru had stormed off I quickly grabbed my duffle bag and noticing Shinya’s suitcase grabbed that as well and headed up to our joint room. In reality I was starting to worry about the younger man. Maybe I had done something to upset him? We had been so close before but somewhere along the road to success we had loss touch with each other. I couldn’t really place when or why it had happened, but slowly our weekly get togethers outside of practice had stopped. The only time we really saw each other now was at practices and even at practice we rarely talked to each other anymore. In truth I really missed the times we spent together both in and out of practices. I missed Shinya, the cute way he would laugh at all my jokes, even the dumb ones, which I had to admit most were. Or the way he would blush in embarrassment when I complemented or teased him. Mostly, I missed just being in his company. Standing in front of our room door I made a mental note to myself to be as nice as possible to drummer just in case it actually had been something I had done. I would make it my goal to try a get our relationship back to what it had been. Putting on a bright smile I opened the door. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, I had failed to engage the drummer in to any kind of meaningful conversation in our hotel room or at dinner. Throughout most of the meal he had sat quietly, barely touching the food that was on his plate. Contrary to what some of the public thought Shinya Terachi did eat. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As soon as he left Toshiya voiced aloud the question I myself wanted to know. “What’s wrong with Shinya?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Something is wrong with Shinya?” Kyo asked earning him a glare from Toshiya. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How could you not notice Kyo! He has been so distant lately!” Totchi exclaimed loudly. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kyo only raised a brow in response and commented that Shinya was always distant. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru turned to look at me rather sternly “You didn’t bug him again did you?” I stated firmly that I hadn’t. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What could it be then?” his face creasing with worry. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s probably the interview we have tomorrow, you know he doesn’t like those,” Kyo suggested before taking a long drag from his cigarette.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toshiya nodded hopefully, “Yeah, I didn’t even think of that.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kaoru looked a little less stressed, “Maybe…” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He turned to face me. “Anou, Die try to go a little easy on the teasing for awhile and see if he mentions anything to you. You two are pretty close…” he trailed off and shook his head before saying goodnight. I nodded and assured him I would. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yeah, we were pretty close or at least we had been…I took an extra long drag from my cigarette in frustration. Damn, Shinya hated these things. He probably wouldn’t appreciate me coming to bed smelling like smoke. I quickly snuffed the half smoked cigarette in the ash tray. Saying goodnight to Toshiya and Kyo, I headed for the elevators. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Upon entering I found Shinya already fast asleep. As quickly and quietly as I could I showered and pulled on a pair of clean boxers. The hotel room was cold so I fumbled around in the dark for a good fifteen minutes until I found the thermostat jacking it up to high. I didn’t really care if the room turned into a sauna by morning; I was bloody freezing! Slipping into the warm bed next to the drummer my feet accidentally brushed the other man’s leg causing him to jerk away from me. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sorry Shin-chan,” I laughed apologetically “I didn’t mean to wake you.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He pulled further away from me his hand aimless groping for his pillow. “Ah, gomen Die, I’ll move to the couch” he mumbled sleepily. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I frowned. “No need Shin-chan, we can share the bed. I mean we are like brothers.” I tried to say in my most sincere voice. He mumbled something I couldn’t quite catch, but when I asked him to repeat it I found he was already asleep. Not quite knowing what to think I turned to face the opposite direction huddling the covers closer for warmth. Almost immediately I began to drift off to sleep.&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;</description>
  <comments>http://floatingxworld.livejournal.com/561.html</comments>
  <lj:security>public</lj:security>
  <lj:reply-count>0</lj:reply-count>
</item>
</channel>
</rss>
